साध्वी

mahesh bhosale

mahesh bhosale, Alan had just finished a hellish day, sometimes the income wasn’t worth the trouble. As an outside sales specialist in the medical instruments business he had to endure countless over inflated egos, doctors who thought themselves gods and even worse were the office managers. Usually a middle aged bitch of a woman who actually believed their bosses were god like. But today seemed to go on forever. Alan smiled inwardly, he knew tonight would make it all seem worth while. As he approached his neighborhood the stress of the day seemed to wash off him, he was smiling as he pulled into his garage. Alan had arranged for a special treat for himself for the night. He had met Kim at the local trade show. She had been hired by the company to dress up their both, a pretty woman always attracted a crowd, and if Kim were nothing else, she was pretty. They had flirted all morning and when it was time to take a break and have some lunch they found themselves in a dimly lighted restaurant. The conversation was the normal questions and answers you have when meeting someone, Alan was hardly able to pay attention to her words, he was totally distracted by her physical appearance. She was long legged, blonde, and had the most wonderful large breasts that stretched her tight knit blouse to the limits without it being obvious she didn’t wear a bra, and her skirt was long, slit to mid thigh. Her nipples seemed to grow right in front of him. But when to conversation turned to the inevitable topic of sex, Alan was shocked at Kim’s straight forward approach. It was almost to good to be true. As they spoke Kim was first to admit she had a hard time with meeting the right guy. Alan asked her what she wanted from a man and Kim slowly lowered her eyes and softly admitted she needed a very dominant man, one that was not impressed by her appearance but demanded her obedience! Alan started to get an erection! What a coincidence. Alan had been a Dominant most of his adult life, he had been introduced to the D/s lifestyle while in collage. And for years after that he had been leading this dual lifestyle, corporate person days and a budding sadist on his off hours.The conversation then took on a new direction, with Alan confessing that he had been lusting for her service all morning and if given the opportunity he would love to explore her submissive side. Did she understand what he meant? He had met many ladies over the years that had mistaken a need to be controlled for something altogether different. Alan decided to exercise his dominance now! He thought, lets find out if Kim is really the obedient woman she made herself out to be. Alan looked at Kim and with a little reservation said, “Kim, it seems that you and I are going to be friends, but as much as I would like to take you on your word I need to be reassured that you really understand what kind of relationship I insist on.” Kim looked up at Alan with what was almost an angelic look and softly asked, “What kind of reassurance can I give you, Sir?” ” Kim, I’d like you to go into the ladies room and remove your panties for me, bring them back and give them to me” She smiled as she stood up, but instead of leaving, she took the seat next to Alan, and as she sat she pulled her skirt up to her thighs and spread her legs. She smiled at him as she took his hand in hers and pulled it under the table, concealed by the table cloth and placed it firmly on her upper thighs. He could feel the soft silky skin of her thighs as his hand was directed higher into her crouch. He felt the heat of her on his hand and as she guided him to her freshly shaved pussy, he understood. Kim was not wearing any panties and her pussy was open to him. He could feel the wetness on his fingers as he slowly began to message her pussy. Alan was watching her face as he began to feel for her clit, she was beginning to breath quicker and louder, as he found her clit between his fingers he could feel it grow. Needless to say Alan was pleased, they made plans for the evening and hurriedly finished lunch, there was still the rest of the day at the expo. That was six months ago, Kim has been his toy ever since. She had not lied but in truth had not told it all, she was a sub, but even more she was quickly becoming his pet, his slave.Alan had given Kim the key to his house earlier and had instructed her to be prepared for him when he got home. Her preparation was simple, be naked on your knees at the garage houses entrance. She was a beautiful sight for him as he entered, on her knees, legs spread slightly, her head bowed eyes lowered. All the stress of the day now gone Alan walk over to his pet, pleased by her actions and lifted her head up he kissed her and helped he up to her feet. On the wall was a large hook, on the hook was her collar, he took the collar off and hung his keys. Kim was almost his height, and was pleased to accept the collar on her neck, he locked it with a small padlock. he then attached a short leather leash and guided her to his room.Kim was always astounded by the way she reacted to having a collar locked on her, her pussy started to lubricate as the collar was placed on her, by the time Alan locked it with the padlock Kim’ pussy was wet with the anticipation of the next few hours. She had arrived almost an hour ago, while she undressed and brushed her short blonde hair she felt the anticipation of another night with her master. Kim started to feel herself. Her pussy was already wet. She started to rub her clit, then she began to pinch and twist it. As she inserted her fingers in to her wet cunt her eyes started to glaze over. She wanted to cum but was fearful,, Alan had not told her to and she was worried he might be angry. She stopped and went about making herself ready for her master. The past six months had been a subs dream, a caring Dom, someone who understood her needs, a man that was strict and severe but always knew when to stop. He had certainly trained her, used her, abused her, even once or twice placed her in a position of degradation that humiliated her, but never more than she could stand for. Sometimes he crossed what she thought were her limits, but she allowed it to get that far never using her safe word, he seemed to know more of what she could take than she did about herself. The pain she could take easier than the humiliation, but it was her master’s wishes that drove her to accept whatever he wanted without a word, and a thank you when she was permitted to speak.Alan led her into the back bedroom, he had decorated it for his pleasure, heavy hooks in the ceiling a chair with no seat, that left her ass and cunt open for him as she was secured with leather thongs. Hanging on the walls were whips, crops, paddles, as well as leather cuffs and many different chains and cords. The long table was fitted with hooks as well. That was where she was led tonight, placed on her back tied securely to the table, legs spread, arms above her head. And tonight something new was added, a black scarf was tied around her head blinding her. Kim felt a new sense of excitement, Alan was very tender to her as he tied her and blindfolded her eyes, he fondled her breasts and started to pinch and twist her nipples, Kim was getting a charge in her pussy as her nipples turned red and the pain heightened her senses. A gag was put in her mouth, not the usual one, this one had a hollow tube that held her tongue down, the hole was large and the tube was 4 or 5 inches long. It started to gag her a little she fought off the urge to vomit. She knew that would not please the master. Now that she was secure, Alan began to explain to her that tonight was to special, as he spoke he placed a pair of nipples clamps on her already hard buds, and she could feel a chain running down her middle. Suddenly she felt the cold metal clamp on her clit, this made her moan, “God does that hurt” she thought. The chain attached to her clit clamp and to her nipples was tight, any movement and she felt the pain in her pussy and on her nipples increase. As he looked at her he felt a twinge of excitement. He moved on to her straddling her face. Her latest training had involved toilet training and Alan needed to piss. He inserted his cock into the hole of the gag, he could feel Kim’s body flinch her head moved slightly, in anticipation of what she knew was coming. And Alan relieved himself into her mouth down her throat filling her mouth. Kim was trying not to choke to gulp down Alan’s piss. She had come to like its somewhat bitter taste. And for whatever the reason the act of drinking her masters pee turned her on. Made he pussy wet, excited her and this was a good thing for it pleased the master.Alan was telling her what a good slave she had become, how her pleasure from pain excited him and how he wanted to share the excitement with some of his more Dominant friends. Kim began to feel afraid, she thought, “Alan has never before included anyone in our sessions.” And as he was talking to her they heard the door bell ring. Alan left the room to answer the door. When he returned there were many voices both male and female. She listened as Alan invited them to use her, he explained that Kim was a good slave and obedient pain slut and even on occasion has been used as a toilet. He went to the wall and removed a short whip and handed to his friend Ellen. Ellen was an imposing woman, a Domme, dressed in all black leather and a cruel smile. As Ellen approached the table she began to speak to Kim. She came close to the side of Kim face and began to quietly speak to her, her eyes took in the beautiful Kim. She walked to the end of the table to get a better look at her pussy, lying there open and wet, the aroma of her sex was strong. Ellen reached out and felt the folds of Kim cunt lips, they were wet and just a little puffed. Then suddenly with no warning Ellen brought the whip down hard the lash hitting Kim directly on her pussy.“Oh god,” thought Kim, “that really hurt”. Her muffled moan brought an even bigger smile to the face of her tormentor. The whip lashed out again and again, Kim started to squirm, to know avail, she was tied securely with very little play. As suddenly as the whipping started in stopped. But it had achieved its desired effect. Kim’s pussy was dripping juices on to her thighs and down onto the table. Ellen stood over her now and with her softest voice began to talk to Kim as she untied her legs and flipped her over on to her belly, her large tits pressed into the table the nipple clamps now pressing into her tits as well as there cruel hold on her nipples. This time she was tied with her legs bent to offer a better angle to her perfect round ass. Her pussy, wet and dripping, Ellen took advantage of the angle as she began to whip the offered ass to her. The red welts lined up and down her soft skin, a testament to the skill in which Ellen possessed. Ellen walked to the opposite wall where a very large strap on dildo was hanging. She quickly removed her leather pants and strapped on the dildo. Ellen pussy was dripping and the rest of the people in the room could sense her excitement. Ellen pointed to a tall man at the other end of the room, indicating him to come to her. His name was John and he an Ellen had a long history. John moved across the room, the bulge in his pants was enormous. John stood in front of this Domme with confidence. Her hands went to his waist and opened his pants pulling them down and revealing his hard cock. It was at least 8 inches long but the width was incredible, a full 4 inches thick. “John,” Ellen said, ” I want you to feed this young sub, give a meal fit for a queen” as she pointed to Kim’s mouth. John understood the request and smiled, he stepped to the head of the table and lifted his cock to Kim gagged face, he untied the blindfold and the gag, removed them, Kim felt a moments relief and the her eyes fixed on the massive cock there in front of her. Kim thought “Oh my god, that is the thickest cock I have ever seen”. And at that moment John started to feed his largesse into her mouth. Kim had to stretch her mouth open, it was the largest cock she had ever seen and wasn’t sure she could handle it, fear spread throughout her being as this enormous cock started to chock her, moving down her mouth into her throat. Her tongue was trying to lick it and wet it, she started to gag as John pushed the rest of his member into her face. Kim began to relax her throat and was starting to feel the pleasure of sucking this cock when John began to pull back and slowly began to fuck her face. He held her head with his hands and started a rhythm of slow and long strokes into her throat.Kim was amazing, John had rarely seen a more beautiful woman and he wanted to continue this, make it last, even from where he stood he could smell the sex of her cunt, what a great looking sub she was. And how fortunate he was to be here and use her!Kim had been concentrating her efforts on accepting this huge cock in her mouth when Ellen slowly started rubbing the dildo in the crack of her pussy, wetting the rubber and teasing Kim cunt. The nipple clips and clit clips were tugging at her as she was pushed from both ends now each small movement caused a flash of pain to all of her sensitive spots. Her cunt was seeping juices and she was very near to cumming. She was frightened by the thought, as she knew that if she came before she was told to Alan would be displeased and would really punish her. And then she felt the large head of the dildo push against her pussy, passing through her lips starting to penetrate her, she wanted to push back at it but the pain from the clamps stopped her. With a small amount of pressure the dildo started to penetrate her, deeper and deeper, her pussy was being stretched and her clit was in agony. All the while she was being fucked in the mouth, she could feel John balls slapping at her chin as he now quickened the pace and was really fucking her mouth now! And then with a sudden push the strap on was deep in her cunt. She didn’t see the whip in Ellen hand, but she heard the woosh as it can down on her back. The pain was sudden and unexpected, here she was being fucked at both ends her pussy being stretched and abused her mouth full of the biggest cock she has had to date and then to be whipped. The tears were welling in he eyes, when she felt the cock in her mouth start to throb, now pumping faster into her throat. And then she felt the eruption of Johns cum hit the back of her throat, trying to swallow this flood of cum, but not even close, the cum was leaking out of the corners of her mouth as she tried to swallow more. The whip cruelly attacking her back and the dildo quickly bring her to the most powerful orgasm she ever had. Her pussy was vibrating for the strength of her cumming and the dildo was continuing its assault of her cunt. John pulled his cock out her mouth and held it up to her lips, “clean me slut, lick my cock clean”. This was hard to concentrate on as her pussy was still contracting and she was cumming like a river. But she knew better than to disobey and began t lick to proffered cock.Ellen’s cunt was tingling, she new she had to have this blonde sub eat her, and her cum. She reached down and spread Kim ass cheeks as she continued to lean in and fuck the cunt of her friend’s slave. She saw Johns face and new he had filled her with his jism, Ellen was rubbing the cum and pussy juices into Kim ass now, she was beginning to play her fingers on her brown star of an ass hole. Ellen’s finger slipped into her ass now, so tight she thought. Now two fingers and soon her hole had relaxed. Ellen pulled the dildo out of Kim’s cunt and quickly lined it up to the now lubricated ass of this pleasing sub. With a hard push she impaled Kim, a moan escaped Kim lips as she felt the dildo violate her ass. Kim felt like she was being split in two. Alan was watching intently, he had undressed while his prize was being used. His cock was hard as a rock as he began to stroke himself. When Kim began to moan as her ass was being fucked it was almost more than he could stand. He approached the slave, he began to put his cock into Kim mouth. She looked up at Alan, her eyes were asking him why? Why was he allowing these strangers to use her, what had she done to warrant this abuse? Her eyes pleading to him. The truth was Alan simply was returning the favor, it was not complicated. Over the years each of the people he had invited tonight had shared a similar experience with Alan. They had for whatever reason invited him to participate in a group to use or abuse their subs. Alan pulled his cock out of her mouth, softly spoke to Kim.“You have been a good sub, accepting all I have given you, pain and pleasure. Tonight it will be your night, you will have your limits tested. But when it is all over and done, you will still be my love, my pet and we will have entered into an even higher level of understanding. Do this for me, enjoy the pain revel in the sexual pleasures, endure the degrading and the humiliation knowing that it pleases me, that it is what I want”. Kim saw that this was truly what Alan her love her master wanted and she was happy she would be the best most obedient slave to the end. She opened her mouth and hungrily took his cock, sucked hard on his cock making him cum in her mouth as she greedily tried to swallow all his jism.All the while her ass was being fucked, her cunt was tingling into the center of her being. Kim knew she was about to explode and as she felt the dildo come out of her ass she did explode. She had heard of woman that squirted their cum like a man but this was the first time she has done this, it was the most powerful orgasm she has ever experienced. And it was not unnoticed. Ellen moved to her face lifted her chin to allow Kim to look directly into her pussy, “make me cum now slut, eat me bitch, lick me and make me cum”. Ellen moved closer and pushed her pussy into Kim face. Kim tongue reached out to lick Ellen’s clit, she had never seen such a large clit. Ellen reached over Kim back and began a gentle spanking on her ass as Kim licked and tongued her pussy. Kim sucked on her clit her tongue flicking the sensitive top. Faster and faster now sucking it into her mouth she could feel the juices flowing soaking her face and then Ellen tensed and began to cum, flowing her thick juices, Kim tried to eat it all to swallow each and every drop. But then something else hit her mouth, as Ellen’s cum was flowing so to did her urine. Kim could only open her mouth and gulp as the acrid yellow pee flowed, the piss was filling her mouth she couldn’t keep up and the pee started to run down her mouth onto the table soaking Kim’s chest. When finished Ellen offered her cunt to Kim and ordered her to clean her with her tongue. Kim did as she was told and licked and sucked her pussy till it was cleaned of all the pee and cum.As soon as Kim had completed he task she felt the binding being taken off, she was helped to her feet, and that was when she saw the rest of the group. There were two other men standing near the opposite wall. Alan introduced her to all of his company, he motioned at Ellen and John, he introduced them as a married couple, explaining that while John would be included in the domination of her tonight his normal role was as a sub to his Domme wife and that the two other men Mike, the taller dark hair man was an old friend and that she already knew Ron. He had been over to the house several times. Never when Kim was being used but he and Alan had openly discussed Kim’s place in Alan’s life and household. Kim had secretly wondered if Ron was as large in the cock as he looked. Ron always wore a pair on very tight jeans and his cock bulged to show an out line that always attracted Kim attention.Kim had her answer, Ron cock was at least 10 inches long, not nearly as thick as the monster between John’s legs but it’s width was just fine 2 or more inches around. Kim found herself hoping to feel the long cock of Ron’s in her pussy. As Kim was standing there for all to watch, her face and body still wet from Ellen’s pee, Ron motioned for her to approach him. She looked to Alan for permission, Alan smiled and nodded his head as he spoke to her. “Kim, I want you to obey any and all of the directions or demands made on you tonight by all of my guests”. With that said Kim lowered her head and eyes and moved toward Ron.Ron was already hard and had thought about using Kim for the last several months, ever since the first time he had seen her at Alan’s house. He had her kneel before him. He reached down and removed the clamps on her tits and clit. Had her spread her legs a little wider so he could see into her cunt. It was still wet and glistened. Slowly he looked at the wall behind him and then reached out for a long black riding crop. He then took Kim by the hand guiding her to the bed in the corner of the room. Kim was now flat on her back legs spread and just a touch of fear in her eyes. Of all the instruments a pain she had felt the crop still hurt her the most. Kim had on several occasions been close to her safe word when Alan had used the crop on her. Ron was standing over her, he began to tell her how luscious her tits looked to him and how he was going to enjoy her, when he began to gently crop her nipples. With each stroke he increased the strength of the crop. By the time he had hit her 6 or 7 times he was leaving red welts on her tits and her nipples were still darkening. Kim was now in real pain, and she was feeling the cropping to her toes, she was feeling her clit twitch as the pain enveloped her. She was entering into that place were her pain dulled and the pleasure won out. Ron reached down and took a nipple into his fingers, squeezing it hard then the other, Kim was now past the pain and looking for a release.Ron turned his attention to her wet pussy, he snapped the crop on her engorged clit, the shock of the pain brought Kim back to reality. Again and again Ron cropped her now sore clit. Then as suddenly as he had started he stopped. “Kim” he said in a voice barely above a whisper, “lift your legs bend them back push your hips out for me,” and Kim obeyed, giving Ron an open and exposed pussy to do as he wanted to. With that done Ron began cropping her cunt in earnest, with each stroke Kim grimaced and sucked in a deep breath. Her cunt was beyond pain now she began to scream with each stroke, “Yes, beat me!, Please, more, oh god it hurts so good”!With that kind of encouragement Ron really leaned into in now, alternating strokes to her open pussy and her bright red clit. He stopped after about 10 more strokes and reached down and slapped her pussy with his hand, the slap was hard and the stinging in her cunt took her over the edge, Kim began to orgasm, her body shook and the cum was running out of her pussy onto her thighs and the mattress. This was what Ron had wanted, he grabbed Kim legs and placed them over his shoulder and pushed his hard 10 inches into Kim still quivering cunt. Her assaulted her pussy with fast and deep stokes, he could feel the head of his dick tap at the top walls of Kim cunt. When he felt his balls begin to send his cum to his cock he pulled out of her cunt and with no preparation or lubrication other that her own juices, he stabbed his cock into her ass hole. The tightness increased the pressure in his balls and he began to ejaculate into her ass. All the while Kim was screaming, the assault on her ass produced the most delicious pain, causing her to begin a spasm of orgasms, and when she felt Ron’s hot cum being pumped into her ass she nearly passed out from the orgasms her body was giving her.Mike in the mean time saw the incredible scene Ron had just initiated and could not control his desire any longer. He stepped to the bed and watched as Ron cock exited Kim ass. He straddled her body and offered his cock to Kim, who greedily took it in her mouth and began to suck and lick it like it was her meaning in life. Kim had never before be used like this and to her surprise she loved it. Mike had a surprise for Kim. While his cock was firmly down her throat he began to pee. To Kim surprise she was able to gulp all the piss down, Mike was slowly releasing him stream and Kim was drinking it like it was fine wine. When he was drained he pulled his cock out of her mouth smiling he moved down her body and leaned into her chest. Mike grabbed her tits and pressed them together, as he did that he pushed his cock in-between. Mike was fucking her tits and pinching and twisting her nipples Kim was trying to stretch her tongue out to lick the head of his cock as it neared her mouth on each stroke. All this was becoming too much for Mike and he exploded his cum in large spurts, some hitting Kim face, most on her tits. Kim hungrily tried to get Mike’s cum into her mouth.Mike then turned his body around and started to lick and kiss Kim belly and down to her clit. When he found her engorged and sensitive clit exposed he began to lightly bite and suck her. This made Kim pussy again begin to twitch and she could feel another orgasm building in her. Mike started to finger her ass as his mouth and tongue bit and sucked on her cunt and clit. Now two fingers were in her ass as she humped her cunt into Mike’s mouth. Mike then started to insert the third finger and then a fourth. Kim ass was on fire as her cunt was being used. Finally she understood and began to panic, she knew! Mike was about to fist her ass, something she had never done before, but Kim was so hot, eager to please and so near her own orgasm she didn’t fight it, no, instead she encouraged him. “Fist my ass for me, come on Mike, fill me with your hand”. As she was saying that and more her orgasm hit her and just as she began to cum, Mike bit down hard on her clit and pushed his thumb and then his whole hand into Kim ass. Kim screamed, the pain was indescribable, easily over coming the intense orgasm, he ass was split she was sure her ass hole had been torn open. And Mike continued to fist her, Kim screams just made it more exciting. Soon he removed his hand, the intense pain was even more when he pulled his hand out of Kim ass. But what was next for Kim was the ultimate humiliation for Mike turned and presented his shit covered hand to Kim mouth and ordered her to lick it clean. Kim could taste her own shit, at first it gagged her, but as she continued she could taste the cum and her own juices as well and she began to like it. She cleaned Mike’s hand and fingers and smiled up at this man. The night continued for several more hours. Pain and pleasure. It was and will always be a night to remember.Alan carried his woman, his pet, his slave, to his bed and slowly and gently washed and stroked her as she drifted in and out of sleep. Kim had done well, no better than that she was a prize and Alan would keep her and love her, his slave forever. I awoke in a daze. Darkness. My mouth was extremely dry, and thick with the aftertaste of a night’s worth of booze. My senses were reeling, and I felt extremely weak and sick to my stomach. Where was I? What had happened? Better yet, what was happening? It was very cold, and I was sitting naked in a chair. A very uncomfortable chair, at that. I tried to move, but found that I was bound securely. My wrists had been bound so tightly that my hands were numb, and the circulation was in danger of being cut off. My legs had been tied as well, and try as I might, I could not move, besides the fact that was still feeling somewhat dizzy and weak.“Awake finally?” spoke a female voice. I opened my eyes, but found myself blinding by a light which streamed brightly into my face, and closed them again.“I’ll take that as a yes,” the voice said again, and I was aware of the light being turned slightly away from my face.“The other one’s awake too, Amber,” said another voice, further across the room. I opened my eyes again, slowly this time, allowing time to adjust to the light.The room was dim, save for the intense lamp that had recently been shone into my face. I was tied securely to a chair in the middle of the room, and there appeared to be another figure across the room, bound very tightly as well, though lying on the floor. In front of me stood the woman who apparently was Amber, the one who had been talking to me. She looked to be in her mid-twenties, with long, straight black hair, and eyes that were a piercing blue, and almost shone with coldness. She was pale, possibly attributed to the lighting, but it made her look almost like a vampire from out of the movies.“Now he’s definitely awake,” remarked a woman standing next to her. “You never told me he was so cute.” She looked over my body appreciatively, and Amber just laughed.“Doesn’t matter, Shanna,” Amber replied. “It’s not him I want.” Shanna looked to be possibly a few years younger than Amber, and sported a slight resemblance, as though they might be related. In contrast, she was not quite as tall, and not nearly as thin and shapely. Shanna’s hair was a light brown, and was shorter than Amber’s, and wavy. Shanna did not have the coldness about her that Amber seemed to project. Shanna just shrugged in response to Amber’s comment, moving closer to me and reaching out to run hand over my chest, and downward to my crotch.“Whew,” she breathed. “Can’t I have him when we’re done?”“He may not be around when we finish,” Amber responded. She glanced over, and I saw that there was another figure crouched next to the apparent other captive who was tied up on the floor.“Is that one awake, Kristi?” Amber asked.“Yes,” Kristi answered quietly. Kristi appeared to be the youngest of the group, from what I could tell, and there was almost a sort of innocence about her. I tried to make out who the figure was in the floor, but the lighting wasn’t good enough. Apparently it didn’t have to be, though, as Amber and Shanna proceeded to drag the person across the floor and deposit him nearby, where the light showed all.It was my best friend, Phillip.Memory was returning to me now. I vaguely remembered a night ago, or was it two nights? It was hard to tell at this point. I had been drinking, and so had Phillip and my other friend, Jonathan. Jonathan had invited this girl over that I had never met before… what had happened? Most was hazy after that… I was jolted back to reality when Amber slapped the shit out of me. She struck hard. I could feel the blood oozing out of my lip.“Where is he?” Amber demanded, her cold gaze cutting deep into my eyes.“What?” I asked, confused, and this earned me another slap across the face.“He raped and killed our sister,” Amber said, her voice full of anger and barely suppressed hatred. “Where is he?”“Your sister?” I stammered, still lost, licking the blood from my busted lip. “What… what do you mean??”“Katrina,” Amber said slowly, never taking her eyes away from me. Shanna watched in what seemed to be amusement, and Kristi was not even watching the spectacle. Memories of that night flooded through my mind…Katrina… I knew the name. It was the name of the girl Jonathan had been with.“I… I don’t know!” I exclaimed, and this earned me a full-force punch in the face, and I could feel the blood streaming from my nose as my eyes watered unbelievably from the stinging pain.“You might want to listen to her,” mused Shanna, with a half-smile.“Are you lookin’ for Jonathan?” called Phillip from the floor, and all eyes turned on him. Good, I thought. The attention is away from me now.“Yes,” Amber whispered, an almost fanatical gleam in her eyes. At this point, as I watched, I was wondering deep in my mind how I had even ended up here. I had been drinking a lot, it was true… had Jonathan raped and murdered Katrina after I had passed out? And then I had been kidnapped by these psychos, while I was still out of it? That almost had to be it.“We don’t know where he is!” Phillip tried to convince them. “Last time we saw him, he was with that girl. I was too drunk to know-” He yelped as Amber kicked him in the head, silencing him.“Then we’ll do this the hard way,” she said, turning back to me.“I bet I can get it out of him,” Shanna said, moving over to me. I gasped involuntarily as her tongue began to caress my flesh, while she took my very penis in her hand. It soon began to stiffen, and she bent lower, her mouth closing around the head of it.My breathing was really heavy now, and my heart was pounding faster than it had in weeks as she gently sucked away. Oh, my god… Amber and Kristi just watched, as I moved quickly toward my climax. Just before I orgasmed, though, an unbearable pain shot through me as Shanna bit into my cock, drawing blood. I cried out in pain, and I became limp in no time. Oh, shit, this hurt like nothing ever before… he she just kept adding more and more pressure!“Tell us, or she’s going to bite it off,” Amber said to me, and the fact that she was almost smiling would have led me to believe she was joking if not for Shanna’s mouth around the head of my cock, and her sharp teeth threatening to remove it forever! I screamed, not able to take much more.“Please!!!!” I shouted over and over, and Amber just smiled and shook her head.“He isn’t very smart, is he?” Kristi commented.“All right!” Phillip shouted, catching Amber and Kristi’s full attention. “I’ll tell you where you can find him!” I sighed in relief as Shanna finally stopped, releasing me from the torment and moving away. She flashed a smile at me as I sat catching my breath, still wincing at the pain.“Where is he?” Kristi asked Philip.“Two houses to the left of mine, where you found us,” Philip informed them hurriedly. “The address is 1732 Chandler Street. He’s staying with a friend for today and tomorrow.” Amber and Shanna just looked at each other for a few seconds, Shanna smiling just slightly. Kristi looked down at Phillip, shaking her head with a sigh.“Wrong,” she said. “Jonathan left town, we’ve already been told.”“What?!” Phillip asked, his voice tinged with fear. “But he is staying there! Go look for yourselves if you don’t believe me!”“Since you’re a liar, we can’t use you,” Amber observed of Phillip. Then she turned to me.“If you think he left town, why are you asking us?” I demanded. “Why are you even doing this to us??”“Now, now,” Amber said. “We only need one of you. But I’m going to give you a chance to tell me the truth before one of you has to die. I wonder how long you two can live without oxygen?”“What are you talking about?” Phillip shouted. Amber glanced down at him in annoyance.“I think that one should be the one to go,” she said.“I agree,” said Kristi. “No contest.”“Wait! No!” Phillip began screaming. “I can-” at this point his sentence was abruptly ended, however. Kristi shoved her hands down over his mouth and nose. He struggled uselessly as his air supply was cut off, but he was bound too tightly to even move.“As soon as you tell me where I can find this Jonathan,” Amber said to me, “she’ll let him have some air.” Phillips eyes looked toward me pleadingly, yet I was helpless to do anything. I even attempted to make up answers to the whereabouts of Jonathan, but Amber would just shake her head, and Shanna just smiled knowingly. Phillip’s whimper was barely audible from beneath Kristi’s hands, and she just looked into his eyes as he eventually lapsed into unconsciousness, and finally death.“You just let your friend die, you know,” Amber said to me. I spat at her, and all three began laughing at me.“Tell me now, or you’ll be suffering the same fate,” Amber said, her voice like death itself.“Fuck you, you psychotic bitch,” I spat.“Have it your way,” she said with a shrug. “Shanna?” I struggled with all my might in the next instant, but I was helpless to move to defend myself.Shanna walked around to the back of the chair, and Amber punched me in the stomach, which was unexpected, and I gasped for breath. I felt like puking. At this point, I felt Shanna’s hands close over my mouth, and my nose was pinched shut as well. She was smothering me. Amber and Kristi just watched nearby, and I sat in the chair like an object for their entertainment.“I guess we’ll just have to find Jonathan on our own,” sighed Amber. I struggled to draw breath against Shanna’s warm hands, but it was impossible. I was going to die for their amusement. Almost a minute had passed by now.“So, what’s for lunch?” Kristi asked.“I guess we’ll dump their bodies and then we can try that new Mexican place down the street,” Amber said. “Have you been there yet?”“No, but I heard it was good,” replied Kristi.“I’m hungry too,” I heard Shanna say from behind me. “Hurry up and die, will you?” It had been a minute and a half, and I was getting dizzy. I would have begged for mercy had I been able to, but it was too late. I began whimpering, and apparently Shanna felt it beneath her palms, and laughed at me. After two minutes had passed, I felt myself slipping… slipping into darkness…“Good, I don’t think it should be too much longer,” Shanna assured the others as I drifted into unconsciousness. A short while later, I was dead, and no one would ever know what had happened to me. Just as their Katrina had disappeared, so had Phillip and I. Had it truly been justice?“Do you think there’s a chance we’ll find Jonathan now?” Kristi asked.“Of course,” Amber replied. “He’s staying with his friend today and tomorrow. I believe the address is 1732 Chandler Street.” She smiled almost innocently after saying this.“You mean you knew all along?” Kristi asked, taken aback.“Of course,” Amber responded. “Shanna and I both did.”“The punch here is great,” Shanna commented two hours later, when her, Amber, and Kristi sat together in the new Mexican restaurant down the street.

(With grateful thanks to Italian reader Stefano Milanese, who provided the ideas for this story) Rosemary Castle, now in her forties, is an attractive brunette who stands 5’11” in her stockinged feet. Her 36-24-36 figure is exactly as it was in her twenties, and her fabulous long legs attract admiring glances wherever she goes. She tells here in her own words, how her life became much more fun the day she decided to tell her husband she was leaving him. Chapter 1 I married Michael when we were both 21. He was a lot smaller than me at 5’3,” and was slightly built. At first, the differences between us worked very well. I was always the strong one, taking charge of everything, he with his docile nature letting me do it. I got my way by having the two children I wanted, Candy and Adam, very early in the marriage and within a year of each other. As the years went on, however, I began to lose respect for my submissive husband. He was going nowhere in his job, and at home I was the one who kept the family together with no help from him. Sex was also a problem. He is very poorly endowed, and absolutely hopeless in the bedroom. I don’t recall him giving me an orgasm in all the years we have been together. The only way I managed to stick it out was to have a succession of lovers throughout the marriage to keep me satisfied. Despite this, when the children were 17 and 16 I decided I had had enough. I sat Michael down, and told him that I was going to leave. Predictably, he began to cry and beg me not to go. He told me he loved me more than anything, and would do everything I asked of him if only I would stay. Eventually, I said that although I did not want to, I would give it a try but strictly on my terms. He agreed immediately. I decided that I would no longer try to hide my infidelities, and told him all about my previous lovers. I also made it clear to him that I was presently seeing a 22 year old, well endowed black guy. I told him that I would continue to see the man, and that he would have to accept not being allowed to have sex with me again. Michael was devastated at my revelations, but when he calmed down agreed to my conditions. Because I no longer cared, I began to flaunt my affair with my boyfriend Tony. I would let Michael know when I was going out for sex, and when I returned I would make sure my husband got a good look at my ravaged body, with love bites all over my tits and neck. Knowing how much this upset him, because he had always been very jealous, I began to take it further. I would slip into bed naked, and pull Michael’s head down to my pussy and make him lap up the cum that Tony had deposited there. He complained at first, but when he knew that refusal meant that I would leave, he did as he was told. I told Michael that on no account was he to see other women, and that I did not want him jerking off. I suspected that he was doing so, but had never seen him. However, one day I returned home early to find him sniffing at a pair of my cum-soaked panties, while stroking his little cock. I went mad at him, calling him all the perverts under the sun, and telling him that if he did not agree to having his cock locked up to prevent masturbation, I was out the door. The wimp agreed to wear a cock cage, and then I really went to town on him. I insisted he sleep naked next to me every night, and that he spend an hour before going to sleep attending to my pussy with his tongue, whether I was full of cum or not. While he did this, I would taunt him about the size of Tony’s cock, and his prowess in bed. I would tell him that my lover would fuck me at least three times a night, and give me an orgasm every time. Within a couple of weeks, the cage was doing its job, and Michael began begging me for release. He never got it of course. Later on, I decided Michael should meet Tony, the real man who was cuckolding him, so I began making my husband join the two of us for dinner. We would sit opposite him, kissing and cuddling throughout the meal, to my husband’s obvious distress. A scenario we repeated very often was to go back to our place, drag Michael to the bedroom with us, and make him watch while Tony fucked me beautifully. My husband would then be made to suck my pussy clean, while Tony stood by ridiculing him. When that was done, I would watch while Michael sucked my lover’s cock clean of his cum and my juices. Michael would then be sent, sobbing, jealous and frustrated to the spare room while Tony and I carried on fucking through the night. I was having great fun, and always looking for new ways to humiliate my husband. The next stage in my treatment of him was not my idea, however. Tony still lived at home with his mother Rachel, and 17-year-old sister Amy. He had told them all about our treatment of my husband, and they were keen to meet him. It was decided that we would have dinner at their place one Friday night, and stay over. When we arrived, Rachel and Amy greeted me warmly, and ignored Michael. Rachel was 40, a little older than me, and very attractive. She was perhaps a little overweight now, but with a very sexy, curvy figure. Amy was stunningly pretty, tall, with large breasts and a prominent ass. We sat down to dinner almost immediately. Michael, who had been very nervous about coming, told Rachel he was not hungry, and declined any food. “So,” Rachel said, as we began eating. “My Tony is having to do your job in the bedroom with your wife Michael. Why is that?” “Because he has a tiny dick,” I cut in. “And he doesn’t even know how to use that!” Amy sniggered, and Rachel laughed out loud. The meal continued, with Tony regularly turning to me to give me a kiss, or stroking my arm or y thigh. “It looks as though your wife is going to be well fucked tonight,” laughed Amy. “Will you be jerking off at the thought of it?” “Oh no,” I told her. “His little cock has been locked up for the last three months, he can’t get any relief.” “Really?” she asked. “That’s great! Do you tease him?” “All the time,” I grinned. “Good,” she replied. “Any man who can’t keep his wife satisfied deserves to be permanently frustrated.” “As you are not eating,” Rachel interrupted. “Why don’t you get under the table, and use your tongue to get your wife nice and wet for my boy?” Michael glanced at me, and I indicated for him to get down. He knelt before me, and pulled down my panties. He then began to lick me slowly as we continued our meal. By the end of it, I was so horny that I suggested Tony and I go straight upstairs. “Good idea,” said Rachel. “Your husband will keep us both entertained, I am sure.” We went upstairs, and I had a fantastic night in bed with Tony, completely forgetting about my husband. In the morning, Tony woke me gently, and gave me my fourth helping of cock. After we had finished, he told me he would go down and get Michael to come and clean me up. My husband came up a little later, looking very tired and a little ill. He got between my legs without a word, and sucked me clean of Tony’s cum before returning downstairs. I had a quick shower, and went down for breakfast. “Your husband is not eating,” remarked Rachel. “Perhaps it’s because of all the cum he has just eaten,” I suggested, smiling. Rachel and Amy grinned at each other. “Maybe,” said Amy, with a wicked smile. We said our goodbyes, and set off for home. Michael was especially quiet on the way home, and still looked a little nauseous. When we got in, I sat him down and asked what had happened with the two women the previous evening. He said he did not want to talk about it, but I insisted. “Well,” he began. “After you went upstairs to er,” “To get fucked Michael,” I emphasised. “I went upstairs to get fucked by my lover, something you will never experience again!” “Well anyway,” he went on dejectedly. “Rachel insisted we all get naked. Then Amy stood up, put her arms round me and pressed her naked body against me. She asked me if I wanted to fuck her.” “And did you?” I enquired. “Yes,” he replied. “But I knew she would not let me.” I laughed out loud. Then they both sat on the sofa, and told me to get on my knees and clean their feet with my mouth. It was awful; they had been barefoot all day walking round the house and in the garden. Their feet were filthy, and they would not let me stop until they were spotless, including in between their toes. At the end, my mouth was dry, and I had a horrible taste in it, so I asked for a drink. Amy said certainly, and had me sit on the floor. Then she stood with her pussy over my mouth, and ordered me to open wide. As I did so, she let go a powerful stream of piss into my mouth and down my throat.” “You drank her piss?” I exclaimed, warming to his story. “Yes,” he replied. “I was gagging and choking, but she did not stop until I had swallowed it all. Then Rachel took her place and pissed what seemed like a gallon into my mouth.” “I like these women!” I squealed. “What happened next?”porn story“Then I had to concentrate on their pussies with my tongue. They kept me going until they both had orgasms. My jaw was aching like hell.” “Were you really frustrated, licking those pussies?” I asked. “Of course,” he replied. “It was unbearable.” “Good, good,” I said. “Then what?” “Well then,” he explained. They knelt on the sofa and pushed out their asses. I was made to spend the next hour alternately licking out their none too clean assholes, it was disgusting. And then……….” “Then what?” I demanded impatiently. “Then they lay me on the floor, and one after the other, they shit in my mouth and made me eat it.” “You’re kidding!” I yelled. “Oh my goodness, I wish I had seen that!” “So you see why I am not feeling so good,” my husband explained. “Do you mind if I have a lie down?” “Of course not,” I said. “But before you do, why don’t you get undressed and lay in the bath?” “Why?” he asked. “Well if you can act as a toilet for women you hardly know, you can certainly eat your wife’s shit.” I told him. “Please Rosemary,” he begged. “I really do feel sick.” “Get in the bath Michael,” I ordered sternly. “I promise you are going to feel a lot sicker very soon!” I walked upstairs a few minutes later to see my wimp of a husband lying naked in the bath. I smiled expectantly, as I Peeled off my panties. “I don’t know why I never thought of this myself,” I remarked to my husband. “Shitting in your mouth is the perfect way of showing you exactly what I think of you.” I climbed into the bath, and pushed my ass to within an inch of his face. “Open up Michael,” I commanded. “I am really going to enjoy this!” I strained for a moment or two, and then felt a good-sized turd slide out of me and into my husband’s mouth. I turned to see the log half in and half out, and forced the whole thing in with my fingers. “Eat my shit, Michael,” I ordered him. “Get used to the taste of it, you are going to swallow every bit of it in future!” I watched his screwed up face as he struggled to chew and swallow the big log I had given him, taunting him all the time, and telling him to hurry as I had another big log waiting. I dropped the second log on to his chest, and made him hold it as he ate it piece by piece. When he finally got the second turd down, I had him lick my ass clean, then placed my pussy over his mouth. “Ready for your first drink of my piss?” I laughed, as I let go a stream of yellow pee into his mouth. As soon as I had finished, he leapt out of the bath, and stuck his head down the toilet bowl, vomiting violently. I left the bathroom smiling, knowing I was really going to enjoy using him this way every day. Chapter 2 So from that day on, Michael became my permanent toilet slave, swallowing all of my waste. If I needed to take a shit while he was at work, he would find it waiting for him in the toilet on his return home. On a number of occasions, after I had watched him with his head down the toilet, eating up my earlier shit, I surprised him by removing my panties and giving him a big fresh load. That seemed to spoil his evening meal somehow! I had at this point kept my activities with Michael secret from the children, although they were both well aware who was the boss in our house from the way I spoke to their father. Candy, who had always been my favourite, was approaching 18 at the time. She was growing up beautifully. Like me, she was a brunette, with long hair covering her pretty face. At 6′, she was slightly taller than me, and towered over her father. She had a superb figure, with large firm breasts, and had inherited my shapely legs. I knew she had no respect for her father, she took no notice of what he said, and listened only to me. I was pretty sure she would approve of Michael’s treatment, and would probably be delighted to join in. Adam on the other hand, was growing up just like his father. He was then just 17, small and weedy, and was becoming a whining little wimp. I was determined that when he reached 18, he would suffer the same fate as his father, only more so. On the morning of Candy’s 18th birthday, I sat her down and explained exactly what was going on between her father and myself. She was delighted that I had a lover, she was pretty sure Michael could not possibly satisfy me. She was even happier that I kept my husband in a permanent state of frustration, as she thought he should suffer. It was when I told her of the toilet activities that her mouth dropped open. “Really?” she said incredulously. “You make him drink your piss and eat your shit? Oh that is terrific! Please let me do it to him Mom, I want to shit in his wimpy mouth, just like you do!” “Of course you can,” I answered. “Starting today. I thought you would want to join me, so this is why we are having this talk. If you can hold your shit until your father gets home, we will surprise him tonight.” “You bet!” she exclaimed. Michael arrived home at about 6, and Candy was bursting. I whispered in his ear to get in the bath and wait for me. On the way to the bathroom, I collected Candy, who was waiting in her short night-dress. As we entered the bathroom, Michael looked up, and was horrified to see his daughter standing there. “What is going on?” he enquirepetite young girl porn “Your little girl has grown up Daddy,” Candy replied. “I am a woman now, and as you act as a woman’s toilet in this house, it is time I started using you!” “No,” pleaded my husband. “This is not right!” “It is entirely right,” argued Candy, as she stepped in the bath and straddled her father’s head. “You are going to be my toilet as well as Mom’s, so open wide I want to fill your sissy mouth with my soft smelly shit for the first time!” Knowing he had no choice, Michael opened his mouth ready to receive his daughter’s shit. She farted two or three times in his face, to his humiliation, and this made her start to giggle. When she composed herself, she pushed her ass close to Michael’s mouth. “Here it comes Daddy, get ready to eat your little girl’s shit!” A huge dark brown log emerged from her ass, and into her father’s mouth. She turned to watch him. “Look at him Mom.” She sneered. “Have you ever seen such a poor excuse for a man? Cuckolded by his wife, the only thing he is good for is eating his wife and daughter’s shit! I’d like to choke the pathetic bastard with it.” Michael’s face was bright red at her scornful comments, as he struggled to chew the log she had dropped in his mouth. When he swallowed it, she got back in place, and gave him a second, smaller turd. She followed this with a healthy dose of piss, before making him lick her clean front and back. “Get used to the taste Daddy,” she taunted. “You are going to be under my ass eating shit every day from now on!” Then she and I left the room arm an arm. “Oh Mom,” she exclaimed. “That was great, I want to do that to Adam as well.” “You will dear,” I replied. “We both will, but we will wait until he is 18 too. In the meantime, enjoy abusing and degrading your Daddy!” “I will,” she responded. “But I think he should be made to eat a lot more shit than just hours. Couldn’t we get more women to join in?” “Who do you suggest?” I asked. “Well, Grandma for a start,” she replied. “You know what she thinks of Daddy. And Aunt Jane your sister, and her daughter cousin Fiona. I tell you who else, Daddy’s sister Mary. The only reason she doesn’t visit is because of the way he treated her when they were kids. I” sure if she knew what we were doing she would love to get her revenge.” “You could be right,” I responded enthusiastically. “We could invite them all for the weekend. Your father could spend the whole two days eating only shit and drinking only piss!” “Oh yes,” she squealed. “Let’s do it!” I phoned all the women, and was amazed at how enthusiastic they all were when I explained what I had in mind, particularly Mary, who had waited for years for a chance to get back at her brother. It was arranged that they would come on the following Friday. I did not tell Michael about it, I would let it be a big surprise for him. So there we all sat at the dinner table. There was Mom. 59, grey haired and a little plump, but still a looker. Strong willed too, just like me. Sister Jane, who had recently dyed her hair blonde, which really suited her. Two years younger than me, a little shorter and more buxom she still attracted a lot of male attention following her divorce. Next to her, her 17 year old daughter Fiona. Everyone in the family remarked how much she looked like Brittany Spears, and she too attracts boys like flies. I knew from my sister that she had been sexually active for the last couple of years. That left Mary, Michael’s sister. She was six years younger than Michael, a pretty woman who disguised the fact with her thick spectacles and severe pulled back hairstyle. She had made no attempt to be nice to Michael when she arrived. Both Candy and I had used Michael an hour before our guests arrived, so I knew he would not want anything to eat. As we all settled down, Mom was the first to speak. Rosemary has told us all Michael,” she began. “That you are giving toilet service to both her and Candy. She thought that as all of us despise you, we might enjoy a piss and shit weekend at your expense. Naturally, we all jumped at the opportunity, and for the next two days you will be used by all of us.” “You can’t be serious!” whined my husband. “Oh yes she is,” snapped his sister. “Every piece of shit, every drop of piss that we release is going into your mouth. We are going to make you so sick, this is going to be the best weekend of my life, watching you suffer!” After dinner, I ordered Michael to strip naked, telling him he was going to be that way all weekend. This embarrassed him greatly in front of all the women, but he knew better than to complain. When he was naked, Fiona noticed the cock cage, and I explained to her about his permanent celibacy. “Oh you poor man!” she said, without a hint of sympathy Before we knew it, she had slipped off her dress, revealing her skimpy black underwear. She looked absolutely gorgeous, with her firm white tits trying to burst out of her bra. She sat on my husband’s lap, put her arms around him and began kissing him passionately. I knew this was increasing the frustration he already felt, by the agitated look on his face. “She is a terrible cock teaser,” laughed her mother. “The number of boys she has driven wild!” “I tell you what,” I said to Fiona, as I unlocked Michael’s cock cage. “Why don’t you take your uncle upstairs for a while, and let him appreciate your naked body?” Fiona was delighted to comply, and led my husband upstairs by the hand. The rest of us chatted and drank for the next hour or so, and then the lounge door opened to reveal my naked husband and niece. He was in a terrible state, tears of frustration running down his face, and his little cock still throbbing wildly. “I told you,” said my sister proudly. “Look at the job she has done on him, he is in agony!” The rest of us laughed, and gave the young minx a spontaneous round of applause. “Can I shit in his mouth now Aunt Rosemary?” Fiona asked me. “Of course you can dear,” I replied. “You have earned it!” I put a rubber mat in the middle of the room so that we could all watch, and Fiona ordered her uncle to lie on his back. She squatted over his face, and quickly filled his mouth with shit as we all applauded. For all the shit he had eaten, it was not getting any easier for Michael, as we noted by the look of disgust on his face. We all laughed at him as he forced down Fiona” shit. By a happy coincidence, all four of our guests were ready to shit at the same time. So as soon as Fiona got up, her mother added her stinking load. Then my Mom presented her substantial as to my husband’s face, and let go her offering. By this time, my husband was more than full. He looked up and saw his sister standing over him. “Please sis,” he begged her. “I honestly can’t take any more!” “Don’t sis me you piece of crap,” she sneered, kicking him viciously in the side. “I have waited a long time for my revenge, and you are going to eat my shit no matter what, and you had better keep it down!” She emptied her bowel into his mouth, and watched with a smile as he chewed on the turd she had given him. It took him a long time, and try as he might he could not hold it down. He vomited violently over the mat. This annoyed Mary, and she kicked him savagely half a dozen times with her high-heeled shoes. Over the next couple of days, each of us women used my husband countless times, and he spent a lot of time being sick. As if that were not bad enough, he cried many more tears of frustration. When he was not being used as a toilet, one or other of the women made lick their feet, pussies, asses or tits. As I left his cage off, he spent most of the weekend with an unsatisfied erection. Believe me, it was wonderful to watch! The weekend finished with all the women promising that Michael would be seeing a lot more of them, and his sister spitting in his face. Chapter 3 Before we knew it, Adam’s 18th birthday had come around. Candy was really excited, because she had been looking forward to introducing her brother to the taste of her shit. Even the not very bright Adam had noticed that she had become more arrogant and aggressive towards him on the run up to his birthday. On the evening of his birthday, Adam was surprised to see me come into his room wearing only my short night-dress. I took his hand, and told him to follow me. As we entered the bathroom, his face dropped as he saw his father lying naked in the bath with his equally naked sister sitting on a small, custom made toilet seat just an inch above his face. “Happy birthday little brother,” she smiled at him. “Tonight your life is going to change big time!” “What’s going on?” asked Adam, looking more than a little scared. “Candy is about to use your father’s mouth as a shit hole,” I explained. “Just as she and I do every day. I want you to watch this so that you can see how it is going to be for you from now on. After Candy has finished with your father, you are going to take his place and eat my shit. I think you should taste your mother’s shit first. In future of course, you will be eating your sister’s as well.” “You’d better believe it!” added Candy. “Watch and learn little brother!” With that, she proceeded to fill her father’s mouth with her shit, as her brother looked on with horror and disgust. When her full load had been dropped and eaten, and her father’s mouth filled with piss, she jumped out of the bath. “Kneel down Adam,” she ordered. “And I will give you an idea what it is going to be like.” With my instruction to do as she said, Adam sank to his knees. Candy first made him lick up the last few drops of piss from her pussy, then turned her back and leant forward. “Now spread my ass cheeks, and lick up the remains of shit,” she instructed. Adam leaned forward, and tentatively licked at the shit, gagging immediately. “I can’t do that,” he wailed. “It’s disgusting!” “Don’t be a baby,” I admonished him. “What you are going to get in a few moments will be far more disgusting. Now lick that shit from your sister’s ass!” Adam licked it all up, gagging repeatedly. Michael got out of the bath, and slunk off to the bedroom. I ordered Adam to lie down in the bath. “Please don’t make me do this Mom,” he whined. “I just can’t eat shit, it’s too awful!” I told him to shut up, as I put the toilet seat over his face and sat down. Instructing him to open wide, I began to drop his first ever turd into his mouth. “Here it comes little brother,” laughed Candy. “Enjoy!”taboo sex storiesAdam retched as the foul turd hit his tongue. He moaned as I forced the whole thing into his mouth and told him to eat it. I thought several times that he would throw up, but he finally managed to get it down. I gave him another large one followed by a bladderful of piss. He managed to swallow it, but it was all too much and he vomited over his chest. I told him to clean up and go to bed. I also added that Candy and I would expect him to keep our shit down much better in future, so he had better learn fast. A few days later, I arranged at Candy’s suggestion to have Adam’s cock locked up, to prevent him jerking off and keep him frustrated just like his father. At about the same time, Candy mentioned to me a friend of hers, Angel, who worked in a local restaurant as a waitress. “She is a real arrogant, dominant bitch,” Candy told me. “She would be perfect to deal with Adam, maybe even be the perfect wife for him!” “That’s interesting,” I replied. “Let’s go to the restaurant with Adam, and I can check her out.” So next day, Candy Adam and I found ourselves in the restaurant. Angel came over to take our order. She was a beautiful young girl of 18, with long, jet-black hair, ample tits and long strong legs. I guessed she was about the same height as Candy. The two of them said hello, and Candy introduced me. I liked her immediately. “Who’s the sissy boy?” asked Angel, not mincing her words. “My wimp brother,” explained Candy, as Adam’s face reddened. “Looks like a real limp dick to me,” Angel went on. “You got that right!” agreed Candy, and the three of us laughed. We told Angel what Candy and I wanted to eat and drink. “What about sissy boy?” she replied. “Is he not eating?” “Oh Mom and I will be feeding him later,” Candy told her. “How do you mean?” she enquired. Candy lifted her ass and pointed to it. “You’re kidding me!” Angel exclaimed. “Boy, would I love to see that!” “What time do you finish?” I asked her. “In about twenty minutes,” she told me. “Well why don’t you come back with us,” I suggested. “Maybe you could help us feed him.” “You are on!” Angel squealed. “I’ll get your order. Are you sure he is not going to have something?” “Well maybe something to drink,” I suggested. “Can you recommend anything?” I had a twinkle in my eye, which she spotted. “Yes I can,” she said knowingly. “Back shortly.” She came back a couple of minutes later, with a huge glass full of a familiar looking cloudy yellow liquid, which she put in front of my son. “It’s not all mine,” she explained. “I got some help from Julia and Bridget in the kitchen. Let me see you drink it up sissy boy, while it’s still warm.” Adam picked up the glass, and managed to down the lot in four attempts, gagging violently after each one. He shivered with distaste as he put the glass down. “If you think that was bad,” Angel said, as she picked up the glass. “Wait until I have got you under my ass later on!” With that, she spat in Adam’s face and went to collect our food order. When we got back to our place, and settled in the lounge, the very confident Angel asked if she could have some fun with Adam. I said sure, whatever she liked. She slipped off her panties, pulled her dress up to her waist, revealing her thick black bush, and sat on the sofa. “Kneel down here boy,” she ordered Adam. “I could do with some pussy licking.” I could see by the look on Adam’s face that he had never done this before, and that he found the idea repulsive. He hesitated, and Angel grabbed his hair and pulled his face between her smooth white thighs. “Start licking boy,” she commanded. “And make it good!” Adam began licking, not knowing what he was doing. Angel was not pleased, and kept giving him commands. These were each punctuated by a lifting of his head, and a savage slap to the face. To Candy’s and my amusement, his cheeks were soon a deep shade of red. I got up to get some drinks from the kitchen, and Candy followed me. “She is fantastic isn’t she?” she remarked. “She certainly is,” I agreed. “I think we may just have found his future wife!” As we returned, Angel was slapping Adam again, just as my husband entered the room from the other side. With an uncharacteristic stern tone, he asked Angel what the hell was going on. With a face like thunder, Angel pushed Adam to the floor, and jumped to her feet. Putting her hands on my unsuspecting husband’s shoulders, she brought her powerful young knee savagely up into his balls. The pleasing scream of agony that came from him told me that she had hit her target perfectly, and Candy sniggered as she watched her father drop to the floor clutching his damaged nuts. Angel was not finished however. She pushed Michael on to his back, and put her bare foot on his face to prevent him rising. “If you ever question me again,” she yelled. “I will get your wife and daughter to hold your legs apart while I kick your miserable little balls to a pulp. Do you understand?” “Yes,” he mumbled from under her foot. “Now get out!” she yelled. It was hilarious to watch the so-called man of the house scramble painfully to his feet, and run out of the door in fear of the teenage girl. “I hope I didn’t go too far with your husband,” she said to me. “Not at all,” I assured her. “I loved watching you hurt him, I don’t know why we haven’t treated him the same way.” “I think we will in future,” added Candy, with a wicked grin. Angel went back to Adam who was now sitting on the floor. “Come here you fucking little sissy,” she cried, roughly pulling his head back between her legs. “Get your tongue back in my cunt!” The three of us drank and chatted while Adam carried on licking her, getting a few more slaps along the way. When she was finally satisfied, she lifted his head and asked him if he had ever done any French kissing. “A little,” he replied. “Good,” Angel went on. “Because you are going to French kiss my asshole!” She turned her back, and thrust her ass in my son’s face. She told him to push his tongue in as far as he could, and get a taste of her. She kept him at this for several minutes. “Oh I am going to give you so much shit in a minute,” she told him. “I am going to fill your sissy mouth with it, and make you eat it all!” Eventually, Angel told Adam to stop, and lay on his back on the floor. She knelt beside him. “I think a little starter before the main course,” she said. “Open wide.” She filled her mouth with saliva, and spat right into Adam’s mouth. She repeated this a couple of times, and then put her face very close to his. She then proceeded, one by one, to empty the snot out of each nostril on to his tongue. I laughed to see him retch, as the slimy stuff slid down his throat. I was learning from this young girl by the minute! “Main course now,” she whispered, as she squatted over his mouth. She shit in his mouth as though she had been doing it for years, and then instructed him to chew and eat it all, while taunting him for being such a sissy ass licking shit eater. When she had finished giving him what turned out to be a very large load, I got up, removed my panties and stood over my son. “Well, does Angel’s shit taste as good as Candy’s and mine?” I asked him. “It all tastes absolutely foul,” he winced. “Oh good,” I responded. “I would hate to think you were enjoying this!” I took my place, and gave Adam another hefty load. So much so, that he was begging for mercy before I had finished. And he hadn’t had Candy’s offering yet! When Candy did get up, and slip off her panties, Adam tried to reason with her. “Please sis, Angel and Mom have given me so much,” he pleaded. “I just don’t have any more room!” “Then you had better make room,” Candy answered cruelly. “Or would you rather I stood you up and got Angel to do what she did to Daddy earlier, only twice as hard?” “Alright,” sai Then I saw him, there he stood. His head was down, his hair a dark curtain covering his eyes. My gaze lingered on him for an instant, his head tilted to the side a little bit, so that one eye peaked out of his dark hair. He looked directly into my eyes. My drink stopped at my parted lips, I felt foolish, blushing, I swallowed hard and set the drink down on the table in front of me. Gathering my courage up, my eyes drifted down the rest of his body. He wore a black net long sleeve shirt, his upper body was totally visible through the netting. I could see the chiseled look of his chest, the dark circles and glint of silver where his nipples stood out against the material. His legs were encased in what looked like broken in black leather, tightly buckled at the waist with a silver buckle. Black biker boots with small silver buckles on the sides rounded out the package. Both of his hands were stuffed into the front pockets of his pants, his shoulders were down and rounded, sorta like a little kid who knows he’s done something wrong and is just waiting for the punishment. When my eyes had made it back up to his face, he had moved his head a little more to the side and back so that I could see his entire face. He was looking right back at me. I hope he likes what he is seeing, I thought to my self as I straightened out my shoulders and sat up a little straighter. A small smile curved the corners of his mouth, and I blushed again. I don’t usually go to clubs alone, but my date had canceled and I had just sorta wondered in. The guy had taken his hands out of his pockets and placed them against the wall behind him, fingers spread out near his hips, palms against the brick. He looked like he was about to push off the wall, but he stayed there, looking at me with that half smile on his lips. When my heart stopped beating so fast and my breath came easily again, I realized that he was waiting for an invitation. Fear bloomed in my stomach, what the hell was I doing, did I really want this to happen?? I looked down at my hand on the glass and realization dawned warm and comforting in my groin. I looked back up at him, he had raised his eyebrows a little, sort of a question mark in his eyes. I nodded at him and the question left his eyes and a smile took its place. He pushed off the wall, winked at me and turned around and strode out the door of the club. So I was supposed to follow him, did I dare? Fear doubt and an incredible electric feeling hit my stomach again, I stood up and downed the rest of the drink in one gulp. I walked quickly to the door, pushing out into the warm air. The noise level went down considerably. There he was, just turning the corner to where my car was parked. I followed. The parking lot was not lit very well, lights at either end of the building where you either spiraled up or down to the next level, but no lights in between. He was leaning against my car, waiting for me. I got a better look at him up close, it was still dark but I my eyes were getting adjusted. He had small silver nipple rings and no hair on his chest. His smile revealed perfectly white teeth. His hair was black, shining and just past his shoulders. He had one hand in his front pocket and the other was leaning against the top of my car, bent at the elbow his hand cradling his head. I did not know what to say. I pulled keys out of my jeans and walked around to the passenger side of the car, the side he was on. His hip was pressed against the door handle. I held the key out in front of his groin and made a stab at the lock. I missed, the key clattered against the paint on the door. I could feel his eyes on me, I looked up nervously at his face, the keys jangling slightly in my hand. He really did have perfect teeth, they were all showing in the smile he was wearing. The hand that was in his pocket came out and lightly touched my hand that was holding the keys. I felt a bolt of electricity shoot up my arm and go directly to my lower stomach. I dropped the keys. They lay right on his silver buckled boot. I smiled nervously and bent my knees, going straight down the front of his body to retrieve the keys. His boot moved slightly so that the keys fell between his boots. I swallowed on a dry throat and got my hand around the key ring. My face was directly in front of his crotch, the leather smelled warm and rich. As I was standing up, I let my hand stay between his legs, softly raking the key up the inside of his leg. When I got to groin, I scraped up the front of his thigh and looked into his face again. I felt more power, more control.sex imageHis eyes were closed and his mouth was slightly open, his hips had pushed forward a little. But I could still hit the key hole. The key slide into the lock, I turned it and brushed the front of his pants with my knuckles. Again I felt the bolt go up my arm and straight to my cock. He leaned closer and whispered something in my ear. Was it Latin? I didn’t understand it. He simply smiled and opened the car door. He folded himself into my little sports car. I ran around to the drivers side. He had reached across and unlocked my door. I got in and noticed how big he looked in my car, he looked uncomfortable. I reached between his legs and found the control that moved the seat back, my elbow was brushing against his cock as I struggled to move the knob from my position. It finally let go and swept him back about 15 inches. He stretched his legs out and sighed. I put the key in the ignition and paused to think of what I was doing. What was I doing? Where was this going? I looked again at his body, he was beautiful. I turned the ignition and put the car in reverse. I went to the spiral that went down and we were soon on the street, heading to my house. It was incredibly hot in my car, he touched a button on the door and the window came down on his side. His hair flowed freely around his face and shoulders. I could smell him on the breeze, in the car. He smelled very masculine, with just a little polo. I wanted to touch him, taste him, get in really close and smell him. I struggled with all these emotions, and more. Did this mean I was gay? Had I been gay all along. Sex with My girlfriend had been satisfying, I came didn’t I? But I don’t think I had ever been this aroused at just the thought of touching someone. I wanted desperately to reach out to him, caress him. He hummed slightly, his eyes closed, his head turning slightly to catch the breeze. It was a short drive, I live just outside the city. I rolled to a stop in my garage and pushed the button on my visor to close the door. I sat there waiting for something, anything. I was losing a battle with my self. He touched my leg, his hand was incredibly hot. I felt burned. A decision was made. I turned to him, there in the car, and looked into his eyes. They were a dark liquid brown. He looked at me expectantly, searching my face for some kind of clue. His hand still burned on my leg, he gave a small squeeze. I took his hand from my leg and brought it up to my mouth, brushing my lips across his knuckles. That’s when the dam burst inside me, I knew what I wanted and I knew how to get it. I got out of the car and headed for the door to the house. I heard his door shut and knew he was following me. I opened the door to the landing inside the house. From the landing you could go three ways, down to the basement, up to the second floor, or straight ahead to the kitchen. I chose the basement, I had a pool table, wet bar and a very comfortable leather couch down there. Not to mention the big screen and stereo. I could hear him padding down the stairs behind me. I turned on the light over the pool table and went to the bar and poured a white Zin, and offered it to him. He was looking at my stereo set up. He found the power and Nine Inch Nails started pumping out of it. He turned it down a little and turned to me with that big smile. He took the Zin and offered it to my lips, I did not catch it all in my mouth, some escaped. He came in close, his body pressed to mine and licked the wine off of my chin and the corner of my mouth, I think that was the no turning back point. One of my hands found his ass and the other tangled in his hair. He set the glass down on the pool table and wrapped his arms around me. Both of his hands scratching down the small of my back and into my jeans. My mouth found his, it was hot and alive with electricity. I could feel small explosions rocking my head, my cock, my hips, my stomach, my mouth. He was licking my teeth, biting and sucking at my lips, reaching further into my mouth with his tongue. I felt him break the kiss, I sucked in air and went searching for his hot mouth again. He had moved to my jaw, he was kissing along the curve and following it up to my ear, leaving a wet trail where ever his mouth touched. I groaned and dragged his mouth to my throat, right below my ear, I could hear his ragged breathing and feel his hot breath on my throat. I took his earlobe in my mouth and sucked for all I was worth. I gently tugged on it with my teeth and then moved to shove my tongue into his ear. That got a groan out of him. I could feel him sucking hard on my neck, how was I going to explain a hickey to My girlfriend? He came up for air and found my mouth again, I was ready, I let my tongue trace his wet lips, then I pushed in side his mouth to lick his teeth and probe into the nooks and crannies of his luscious mouth. He moaned and roughly rubbed his leather crotch to my denim one. He pulled his hands off my ass and out of my pants. He was moving his hands up my chest to the buttons on my shirt. He struggled with the first one briefly before just pulling it apart, he did the same all the way down to my stomach. Buttons were flying everywhere. I pulled his shirt over his head and threw it to the couch. I wanted a closer look at his nipples. They were perfectly round, puffy and an erotic shade of red. The silver rings made his nubs stand on end. I wanted to take it in my mouth, but I didn’t want to hurt him. He roughly pushed my lips to his nipple. I gently took the whole thing into my mouth, ring and all. I could not close my teeth around his nipple so I tugged on the ring with my teeth. He hissed and ground his leather crotch against me. I lavished the same attention on his other nipple. One of my hands was caressing the small of his back, I love that area. The other was wrapping itself in his silky hair. I pulled his head back roughly and locked my mouth on his neck, let him explain that hickey to his girlfriend. When I could taste blood in my mouth, I let his neck go. The clash of the bright red hickey on his white throat was so sexy. His hands were moving over my chest pinching my nipples and tugging the hair that was all over my pecs. I wanted to move down his body, I started at his collar bone and kissed and sucked my way down his chest. I made a wet trail to his right nipple, my hand closed on his left one, pinching and pulling at the ring. My mouth slid down his rib cage. I found a whispy pleasure trail. I tongued every hair on his belly before moving to his belt buckle. I tried to undo his belt with my teeth, but it would not budge, so he undid it himself. I loved the feel of the warm metal in my mouth as I pulled the belt free from its loops. I threw the belt toward the couch and moved toward the buttons on his leather pants. I pulled and they undid themselves. He was standing above me, his hands on either side of his body holding himself up with the pool table. I could smell his crotch, the heat was incredible. It felt like I was reaching in to molten lava, as I reached into his pants. I felt a thick patch of hair and further down a very hard cock. He wore no underwear. With one hand still inside, I pulled his pants off with the other, all the way down to his black square toed boots. His cock lay twitching in my palm, purple and glistening in the heat. I kissed the tip, I ran my tongue along the underside. I licked at his balls and then came up to tug on his bush with my teeth before pushing him onto the pool table. I pulled his boots off, then his pants, then socks. He lay there naked and beautiful. I took the glass of Zin and poured some on his cock, it ran over his hips and down his balls and dripped onto the pool table. I started to lick it up. It had pooled on his thigh, the wine tasted funky mixed with his salty flesh taste. I left him there on the table while I undid my belt and jeans. I shucked them off in one fluid movement. I was wearing boxers. my cock stuck out of the slit at an angle. those too came off and went to the pile of clothes near the couch. I went back to him. his hips were on the pool table, his legs dangling over the edge. I pushed his knees up till his feet were planted on the bumper of the table leaving his ass and balls swaying gently over the edge. I got more wine and poured it on his balls this time. I watched it flow down the crack of his ass and drip down the edge of the pool table. I knelt on the floor so that my face was level with his ball sac. I pushed his thighs further apart and leaned into his balls. I tried to suck them both into my mouth at the same time. I couldn’t, so I settled for one then the other. He was writhing on the edge of the pool table, moaning and groaning just the way I like it. I ran my tongue down the path that the wine had taken and I heard a loud moan. I pushed my face into his ass and wedged my tongue into his hole. The sounds he was making went up an octave as he ground his ass onto my tongue.taboo xxx storiesHe had taken his cock in hand and was stroking it slowly from balls to tip. I searched around for a while trying to find his prostate with my tongue. No luck, but by this time he was growling to me or to himself, I couldn’t tell. After slobbering all over his hole I stood up and took my cock in hand, running it up and down his crack. His eyes were smoldering into mine, begging me to ram my cock up his ass. I placed the head of my tool up to his puckered little ring, and pushed very gently. His little ass welcomed me in and settled around my cock. I was gripping his upper legs and pulling him toward me, sinking deeper into his tight little hole. His teeth were set and his eyes were closed, he was still pulling on his cock, long slow strokes. I had bottomed out, my balls were against the pool table. I slowly pulled all eight inches out, I aimed the tip of my cock and plunged in ball deep. He yelped and started to stroke himself faster. I leaned over and bit his leg, I smacked his ass, I wanted him to cry out again. I pulled all the way out again, and lingered at the opening, I took his balls in my hand and rolled them around. I gave them a good tug as I shoved my cock in to the hilt. He cried out, I am pretty sure it was Latin, what ever, as long as he made noise. I wrapped his legs around me and picked him up, my cock still buried to the hilt inside him. I held him close to me, I pulled on his nipple rings, sucked one in my mouth, then the other. I carried him to the big leather couch, my hips pumping into him the whole time. His cheek lay against my forehead, his mouth close to my ear. He was whispering something to me, I could not understand. His cock was rubbing against my abs. I laid him down on the couch and kissed his forehead, his brow, eyelids, the tip of his nose until I found his hot little mouth. I sucked fiercely on his bottom lip, pulling and biting into it. I licked his teeth forcing my tongue deeper into his mouth, feeling his cock squirm against my abs. I pulled almost all the way out and plunged in again finding a slow rhythm. working my way in and out while my tongue tried to rape his mouth. I wanted him to be noisy, I wanted to hear his grunts and groans. I pulled off his mouth and bit his shoulder. He cried out and humped against my abs, both his hands were wrapped around my ass, pulling me deeper into him. I leaned down to his ear and whispered “Fuck my cock baby,” then shoved my tongue into his ear. He shouted something and his ass got very tight and so hot. I could feel that he was coming on my stomach. He pinched my ass and scratched my chest, his ass gripping my cock so tightly that I started to come, bucking roughly into him again and again until collapsing on top of him. We lay that way for a long time, snuggled together, me on top and still inside him. My head resting on his shoulder. I could feel his cock moving against my abdomen, getting smaller and tucking itself back into its foreskin. I let my spent cock slide out of him and felt my cum seeping out. I moved to his side and held him to me, my front to his back, one arm under my head as a pillow, the other wrapped around his abdomen. I could hear his light breathing, I think he was asleep. I drifted off to sleep, feeling more relaxed, happier than I had ever been in my entire life.

(With grateful thanks to Italian reader Stefano Milanese, who provided the ideas for this story) Rosemary Castle, now in her forties, is an attractive brunette who stands 5’11” in her stockinged feet. Her 36-24-36 figure is exactly as it was in her twenties, and her fabulous long legs attract admiring glances wherever she goes. She tells here in her own words, how her life became much more fun the day she decided to tell her husband she was leaving him. Chapter 1 I married Michael when we were both 21. He was a lot smaller than me at 5’3,” and was slightly built. At first, the differences between us worked very well. I was always the strong one, taking charge of everything, he with his docile nature letting me do it. I got my way by having the two children I wanted, Candy and Adam, very early in the marriage and within a year of each other. As the years went on, however, I began to lose respect for my submissive husband. He was going nowhere in his job, and at home I was the one who kept the family together with no help from him. Sex was also a problem. He is very poorly endowed, and absolutely hopeless in the bedroom. I don’t recall him giving me an orgasm in all the years we have been together. The only way I managed to stick it out was to have a succession of lovers throughout the marriage to keep me satisfied. Despite this, when the children were 17 and 16 I decided I had had enough. I sat Michael down, and told him that I was going to leave. Predictably, he began to cry and beg me not to go. He told me he loved me more than anything, and would do everything I asked of him if only I would stay. Eventually, I said that although I did not want to, I would give it a try but strictly on my terms. He agreed immediately. I decided that I would no longer try to hide my infidelities, and told him all about my previous lovers. I also made it clear to him that I was presently seeing a 22 year old, well endowed black guy. I told him that I would continue to see the man, and that he would have to accept not being allowed to have sex with me again. Michael was devastated at my revelations, but when he calmed down agreed to my conditions. Because I no longer cared, I began to flaunt my affair with my boyfriend Tony. I would let Michael know when I was going out for sex, and when I returned I would make sure my husband got a good look at my ravaged body, with love bites all over my tits and neck. Knowing how much this upset him, because he had always been very jealous, I began to take it further. I would slip into bed naked, and pull Michael’s head down to my pussy and make him lap up the cum that Tony had deposited there. He complained at first, but when he knew that refusal meant that I would leave, he did as he was told. I told Michael that on no account was he to see other women, and that I did not want him jerking off. I suspected that he was doing so, but had never seen him. However, one day I returned home early to find him sniffing at a pair of my cum-soaked panties, while stroking his little cock. I went mad at him, calling him all the perverts under the sun, and telling him that if he did not agree to having his cock locked up to prevent masturbation, I was out the door. The wimp agreed to wear a cock cage, and then I really went to town on him. I insisted he sleep naked next to me every night, and that he spend an hour before going to sleep attending to my pussy with his tongue, whether I was full of cum or not. While he did this, I would taunt him about the size of Tony’s cock, and his prowess in bed. I would tell him that my lover would fuck me at least three times a night, and give me an orgasm every time. Within a couple of weeks, the cage was doing its job, and Michael began begging me for release. He never got it of course. Later on, I decided Michael should meet Tony, the real man who was cuckolding him, so I began making my husband join the two of us for dinner. We would sit opposite him, kissing and cuddling throughout the meal, to my husband’s obvious distress. A scenario we repeated very often was to go back to our place, drag Michael to the bedroom with us, and make him watch while Tony fucked me beautifully. My husband would then be made to suck my pussy clean, while Tony stood by ridiculing him. When that was done, I would watch while Michael sucked my lover’s cock clean of his cum and my juices. Michael would then be sent, sobbing, jealous and frustrated to the spare room while Tony and I carried on fucking through the night. I was having great fun, and always looking for new ways to humiliate my husband. The next stage in my treatment of him was not my idea, however. Tony still lived at home with his mother Rachel, and 17-year-old sister Amy. He had told them all about our treatment of my husband, and they were keen to meet him. It was decided that we would have dinner at their place one Friday night, and stay over. When we arrived, Rachel and Amy greeted me warmly, and ignored Michael. Rachel was 40, a little older than me, and very attractive. She was perhaps a little overweight now, but with a very sexy, curvy figure. Amy was stunningly pretty, tall, with large breasts and a prominent ass. We sat down to dinner almost immediately. Michael, who had been very nervous about coming, told Rachel he was not hungry, and declined any food. “So,” Rachel said, as we began eating. “My Tony is having to do your job in the bedroom with your wife Michael. Why is that?” “Because he has a tiny dick,” I cut in. “And he doesn’t even know how to use that!” Amy sniggered, and Rachel laughed out loud. The meal continued, with Tony regularly turning to me to give me a kiss, or stroking my arm or y thigh. “It looks as though your wife is going to be well fucked tonight,” laughed Amy. “Will you be jerking off at the thought of it?” “Oh no,” I told her. “His little cock has been locked up for the last three months, he can’t get any relief.” “Really?” she asked. “That’s great! Do you tease him?” “All the time,” I grinned. “Good,” she replied. “Any man who can’t keep his wife satisfied deserves to be permanently frustrated.” “As you are not eating,” Rachel interrupted. “Why don’t you get under the table, and use your tongue to get your wife nice and wet for my boy?” Michael glanced at me, and I indicated for him to get down. He knelt before me, and pulled down my panties. He then began to lick me slowly as we continued our meal. By the end of it, I was so horny that I suggested Tony and I go straight upstairs. “Good idea,” said Rachel. “Your husband will keep us both entertained, I am sure.” We went upstairs, and I had a fantastic night in bed with Tony, completely forgetting about my husband. In the morning, Tony woke me gently, and gave me my fourth helping of cock. After we had finished, he told me he would go down and get Michael to come and clean me up. My husband came up a little later, looking very tired and a little ill. He got between my legs without a word, and sucked me clean of Tony’s cum before returning downstairs. I had a quick shower, and went down for breakfast. “Your husband is not eating,” remarked Rachel. “Perhaps it’s because of all the cum he has just eaten,” I suggested, smiling. Rachel and Amy grinned at each other. “Maybe,” said Amy, with a wicked smile. We said our goodbyes, and set off for home. Michael was especially quiet on the way home, and still looked a little nauseous. When we got in, I sat him down and asked what had happened with the two women the previous evening. He said he did not want to talk about it, but I insisted. “Well,” he began. “After you went upstairs to er,” “To get fucked Michael,” I emphasised. “I went upstairs to get fucked by my lover, something you will never experience again!” “Well anyway,” he went on dejectedly. “Rachel insisted we all get naked. Then Amy stood up, put her arms round me and pressed her naked body against me. She asked me if I wanted to fuck her.” “And did you?” I enquired. “Yes,” he replied. “But I knew she would not let me.” I laughed out loud. Then they both sat on the sofa, and told me to get on my knees and clean their feet with my mouth. It was awful; they had been barefoot all day walking round the house and in the garden. Their feet were filthy, and they would not let me stop until they were spotless, including in between their toes. At the end, my mouth was dry, and I had a horrible taste in it, so I asked for a drink. Amy said certainly, and had me sit on the floor. Then she stood with her pussy over my mouth, and ordered me to open wide. As I did so, she let go a powerful stream of piss into my mouth and down my throat.” “You drank her piss?” I exclaimed, warming to his story. “Yes,” he replied. “I was gagging and choking, but she did not stop until I had swallowed it all. Then Rachel took her place and pissed what seemed like a gallon into my mouth.” “I like these women!” I squealed. “What happened next?”porn story“Then I had to concentrate on their pussies with my tongue. They kept me going until they both had orgasms. My jaw was aching like hell.” “Were you really frustrated, licking those pussies?” I asked. “Of course,” he replied. “It was unbearable.” “Good, good,” I said. “Then what?” “Well then,” he explained. They knelt on the sofa and pushed out their asses. I was made to spend the next hour alternately licking out their none too clean assholes, it was disgusting. And then……….” “Then what?” I demanded impatiently. “Then they lay me on the floor, and one after the other, they shit in my mouth and made me eat it.” “You’re kidding!” I yelled. “Oh my goodness, I wish I had seen that!” “So you see why I am not feeling so good,” my husband explained. “Do you mind if I have a lie down?” “Of course not,” I said. “But before you do, why don’t you get undressed and lay in the bath?” “Why?” he asked. “Well if you can act as a toilet for women you hardly know, you can certainly eat your wife’s shit.” I told him. “Please Rosemary,” he begged. “I really do feel sick.” “Get in the bath Michael,” I ordered sternly. “I promise you are going to feel a lot sicker very soon!” I walked upstairs a few minutes later to see my wimp of a husband lying naked in the bath. I smiled expectantly, as I Peeled off my panties. “I don’t know why I never thought of this myself,” I remarked to my husband. “Shitting in your mouth is the perfect way of showing you exactly what I think of you.” I climbed into the bath, and pushed my ass to within an inch of his face. “Open up Michael,” I commanded. “I am really going to enjoy this!” I strained for a moment or two, and then felt a good-sized turd slide out of me and into my husband’s mouth. I turned to see the log half in and half out, and forced the whole thing in with my fingers. “Eat my shit, Michael,” I ordered him. “Get used to the taste of it, you are going to swallow every bit of it in future!” I watched his screwed up face as he struggled to chew and swallow the big log I had given him, taunting him all the time, and telling him to hurry as I had another big log waiting. I dropped the second log on to his chest, and made him hold it as he ate it piece by piece. When he finally got the second turd down, I had him lick my ass clean, then placed my pussy over his mouth. “Ready for your first drink of my piss?” I laughed, as I let go a stream of yellow pee into his mouth. As soon as I had finished, he leapt out of the bath, and stuck his head down the toilet bowl, vomiting violently. I left the bathroom smiling, knowing I was really going to enjoy using him this way every day. Chapter 2 So from that day on, Michael became my permanent toilet slave, swallowing all of my waste. If I needed to take a shit while he was at work, he would find it waiting for him in the toilet on his return home. On a number of occasions, after I had watched him with his head down the toilet, eating up my earlier shit, I surprised him by removing my panties and giving him a big fresh load. That seemed to spoil his evening meal somehow! I had at this point kept my activities with Michael secret from the children, although they were both well aware who was the boss in our house from the way I spoke to their father. Candy, who had always been my favourite, was approaching 18 at the time. She was growing up beautifully. Like me, she was a brunette, with long hair covering her pretty face. At 6′, she was slightly taller than me, and towered over her father. She had a superb figure, with large firm breasts, and had inherited my shapely legs. I knew she had no respect for her father, she took no notice of what he said, and listened only to me. I was pretty sure she would approve of Michael’s treatment, and would probably be delighted to join in. Adam on the other hand, was growing up just like his father. He was then just 17, small and weedy, and was becoming a whining little wimp. I was determined that when he reached 18, he would suffer the same fate as his father, only more so. On the morning of Candy’s 18th birthday, I sat her down and explained exactly what was going on between her father and myself. She was delighted that I had a lover, she was pretty sure Michael could not possibly satisfy me. She was even happier that I kept my husband in a permanent state of frustration, as she thought he should suffer. It was when I told her of the toilet activities that her mouth dropped open. “Really?” she said incredulously. “You make him drink your piss and eat your shit? Oh that is terrific! Please let me do it to him Mom, I want to shit in his wimpy mouth, just like you do!” “Of course you can,” I answered. “Starting today. I thought you would want to join me, so this is why we are having this talk. If you can hold your shit until your father gets home, we will surprise him tonight.” “You bet!” she exclaimed. Michael arrived home at about 6, and Candy was bursting. I whispered in his ear to get in the bath and wait for me. On the way to the bathroom, I collected Candy, who was waiting in her short night-dress. As we entered the bathroom, Michael looked up, and was horrified to see his daughter standing there. “What is going on?” he enquirepetite young girl porn “Your little girl has grown up Daddy,” Candy replied. “I am a woman now, and as you act as a woman’s toilet in this house, it is time I started using you!” “No,” pleaded my husband. “This is not right!” “It is entirely right,” argued Candy, as she stepped in the bath and straddled her father’s head. “You are going to be my toilet as well as Mom’s, so open wide I want to fill your sissy mouth with my soft smelly shit for the first time!” Knowing he had no choice, Michael opened his mouth ready to receive his daughter’s shit. She farted two or three times in his face, to his humiliation, and this made her start to giggle. When she composed herself, she pushed her ass close to Michael’s mouth. “Here it comes Daddy, get ready to eat your little girl’s shit!” A huge dark brown log emerged from her ass, and into her father’s mouth. She turned to watch him. “Look at him Mom.” She sneered. “Have you ever seen such a poor excuse for a man? Cuckolded by his wife, the only thing he is good for is eating his wife and daughter’s shit! I’d like to choke the pathetic bastard with it.” Michael’s face was bright red at her scornful comments, as he struggled to chew the log she had dropped in his mouth. When he swallowed it, she got back in place, and gave him a second, smaller turd. She followed this with a healthy dose of piss, before making him lick her clean front and back. “Get used to the taste Daddy,” she taunted. “You are going to be under my ass eating shit every day from now on!” Then she and I left the room arm an arm. “Oh Mom,” she exclaimed. “That was great, I want to do that to Adam as well.” “You will dear,” I replied. “We both will, but we will wait until he is 18 too. In the meantime, enjoy abusing and degrading your Daddy!” “I will,” she responded. “But I think he should be made to eat a lot more shit than just hours. Couldn’t we get more women to join in?” “Who do you suggest?” I asked. “Well, Grandma for a start,” she replied. “You know what she thinks of Daddy. And Aunt Jane your sister, and her daughter cousin Fiona. I tell you who else, Daddy’s sister Mary. The only reason she doesn’t visit is because of the way he treated her when they were kids. I” sure if she knew what we were doing she would love to get her revenge.” “You could be right,” I responded enthusiastically. “We could invite them all for the weekend. Your father could spend the whole two days eating only shit and drinking only piss!” “Oh yes,” she squealed. “Let’s do it!” I phoned all the women, and was amazed at how enthusiastic they all were when I explained what I had in mind, particularly Mary, who had waited for years for a chance to get back at her brother. It was arranged that they would come on the following Friday. I did not tell Michael about it, I would let it be a big surprise for him. So there we all sat at the dinner table. There was Mom. 59, grey haired and a little plump, but still a looker. Strong willed too, just like me. Sister Jane, who had recently dyed her hair blonde, which really suited her. Two years younger than me, a little shorter and more buxom she still attracted a lot of male attention following her divorce. Next to her, her 17 year old daughter Fiona. Everyone in the family remarked how much she looked like Brittany Spears, and she too attracts boys like flies. I knew from my sister that she had been sexually active for the last couple of years. That left Mary, Michael’s sister. She was six years younger than Michael, a pretty woman who disguised the fact with her thick spectacles and severe pulled back hairstyle. She had made no attempt to be nice to Michael when she arrived. Both Candy and I had used Michael an hour before our guests arrived, so I knew he would not want anything to eat. As we all settled down, Mom was the first to speak. Rosemary has told us all Michael,” she began. “That you are giving toilet service to both her and Candy. She thought that as all of us despise you, we might enjoy a piss and shit weekend at your expense. Naturally, we all jumped at the opportunity, and for the next two days you will be used by all of us.” “You can’t be serious!” whined my husband. “Oh yes she is,” snapped his sister. “Every piece of shit, every drop of piss that we release is going into your mouth. We are going to make you so sick, this is going to be the best weekend of my life, watching you suffer!” After dinner, I ordered Michael to strip naked, telling him he was going to be that way all weekend. This embarrassed him greatly in front of all the women, but he knew better than to complain. When he was naked, Fiona noticed the cock cage, and I explained to her about his permanent celibacy. “Oh you poor man!” she said, without a hint of sympathy Before we knew it, she had slipped off her dress, revealing her skimpy black underwear. She looked absolutely gorgeous, with her firm white tits trying to burst out of her bra. She sat on my husband’s lap, put her arms around him and began kissing him passionately. I knew this was increasing the frustration he already felt, by the agitated look on his face. “She is a terrible cock teaser,” laughed her mother. “The number of boys she has driven wild!” “I tell you what,” I said to Fiona, as I unlocked Michael’s cock cage. “Why don’t you take your uncle upstairs for a while, and let him appreciate your naked body?” Fiona was delighted to comply, and led my husband upstairs by the hand. The rest of us chatted and drank for the next hour or so, and then the lounge door opened to reveal my naked husband and niece. He was in a terrible state, tears of frustration running down his face, and his little cock still throbbing wildly. “I told you,” said my sister proudly. “Look at the job she has done on him, he is in agony!” The rest of us laughed, and gave the young minx a spontaneous round of applause. “Can I shit in his mouth now Aunt Rosemary?” Fiona asked me. “Of course you can dear,” I replied. “You have earned it!” I put a rubber mat in the middle of the room so that we could all watch, and Fiona ordered her uncle to lie on his back. She squatted over his face, and quickly filled his mouth with shit as we all applauded. For all the shit he had eaten, it was not getting any easier for Michael, as we noted by the look of disgust on his face. We all laughed at him as he forced down Fiona” shit. By a happy coincidence, all four of our guests were ready to shit at the same time. So as soon as Fiona got up, her mother added her stinking load. Then my Mom presented her substantial as to my husband’s face, and let go her offering. By this time, my husband was more than full. He looked up and saw his sister standing over him. “Please sis,” he begged her. “I honestly can’t take any more!” “Don’t sis me you piece of crap,” she sneered, kicking him viciously in the side. “I have waited a long time for my revenge, and you are going to eat my shit no matter what, and you had better keep it down!” She emptied her bowel into his mouth, and watched with a smile as he chewed on the turd she had given him. It took him a long time, and try as he might he could not hold it down. He vomited violently over the mat. This annoyed Mary, and she kicked him savagely half a dozen times with her high-heeled shoes. Over the next couple of days, each of us women used my husband countless times, and he spent a lot of time being sick. As if that were not bad enough, he cried many more tears of frustration. When he was not being used as a toilet, one or other of the women made lick their feet, pussies, asses or tits. As I left his cage off, he spent most of the weekend with an unsatisfied erection. Believe me, it was wonderful to watch! The weekend finished with all the women promising that Michael would be seeing a lot more of them, and his sister spitting in his face. Chapter 3 Before we knew it, Adam’s 18th birthday had come around. Candy was really excited, because she had been looking forward to introducing her brother to the taste of her shit. Even the not very bright Adam had noticed that she had become more arrogant and aggressive towards him on the run up to his birthday. On the evening of his birthday, Adam was surprised to see me come into his room wearing only my short night-dress. I took his hand, and told him to follow me. As we entered the bathroom, his face dropped as he saw his father lying naked in the bath with his equally naked sister sitting on a small, custom made toilet seat just an inch above his face. “Happy birthday little brother,” she smiled at him. “Tonight your life is going to change big time!” “What’s going on?” asked Adam, looking more than a little scared. “Candy is about to use your father’s mouth as a shit hole,” I explained. “Just as she and I do every day. I want you to watch this so that you can see how it is going to be for you from now on. After Candy has finished with your father, you are going to take his place and eat my shit. I think you should taste your mother’s shit first. In future of course, you will be eating your sister’s as well.” “You’d better believe it!” added Candy. “Watch and learn little brother!” With that, she proceeded to fill her father’s mouth with her shit, as her brother looked on with horror and disgust. When her full load had been dropped and eaten, and her father’s mouth filled with piss, she jumped out of the bath. “Kneel down Adam,” she ordered. “And I will give you an idea what it is going to be like.” With my instruction to do as she said, Adam sank to his knees. Candy first made him lick up the last few drops of piss from her pussy, then turned her back and leant forward. “Now spread my ass cheeks, and lick up the remains of shit,” she instructed. Adam leaned forward, and tentatively licked at the shit, gagging immediately. “I can’t do that,” he wailed. “It’s disgusting!” “Don’t be a baby,” I admonished him. “What you are going to get in a few moments will be far more disgusting. Now lick that shit from your sister’s ass!” Adam licked it all up, gagging repeatedly. Michael got out of the bath, and slunk off to the bedroom. I ordered Adam to lie down in the bath. “Please don’t make me do this Mom,” he whined. “I just can’t eat shit, it’s too awful!” I told him to shut up, as I put the toilet seat over his face and sat down. Instructing him to open wide, I began to drop his first ever turd into his mouth. “Here it comes little brother,” laughed Candy. “Enjoy!”taboo sex storiesAdam retched as the foul turd hit his tongue. He moaned as I forced the whole thing into his mouth and told him to eat it. I thought several times that he would throw up, but he finally managed to get it down. I gave him another large one followed by a bladderful of piss. He managed to swallow it, but it was all too much and he vomited over his chest. I told him to clean up and go to bed. I also added that Candy and I would expect him to keep our shit down much better in future, so he had better learn fast. A few days later, I arranged at Candy’s suggestion to have Adam’s cock locked up, to prevent him jerking off and keep him frustrated just like his father. At about the same time, Candy mentioned to me a friend of hers, Angel, who worked in a local restaurant as a waitress. “She is a real arrogant, dominant bitch,” Candy told me. “She would be perfect to deal with Adam, maybe even be the perfect wife for him!” “That’s interesting,” I replied. “Let’s go to the restaurant with Adam, and I can check her out.” So next day, Candy Adam and I found ourselves in the restaurant. Angel came over to take our order. She was a beautiful young girl of 18, with long, jet-black hair, ample tits and long strong legs. I guessed she was about the same height as Candy. The two of them said hello, and Candy introduced me. I liked her immediately. “Who’s the sissy boy?” asked Angel, not mincing her words. “My wimp brother,” explained Candy, as Adam’s face reddened. “Looks like a real limp dick to me,” Angel went on. “You got that right!” agreed Candy, and the three of us laughed. We told Angel what Candy and I wanted to eat and drink. “What about sissy boy?” she replied. “Is he not eating?” “Oh Mom and I will be feeding him later,” Candy told her. “How do you mean?” she enquired. Candy lifted her ass and pointed to it. “You’re kidding me!” Angel exclaimed. “Boy, would I love to see that!” “What time do you finish?” I asked her. “In about twenty minutes,” she told me. “Well why don’t you come back with us,” I suggested. “Maybe you could help us feed him.” “You are on!” Angel squealed. “I’ll get your order. Are you sure he is not going to have something?” “Well maybe something to drink,” I suggested. “Can you recommend anything?” I had a twinkle in my eye, which she spotted. “Yes I can,” she said knowingly. “Back shortly.” She came back a couple of minutes later, with a huge glass full of a familiar looking cloudy yellow liquid, which she put in front of my son. “It’s not all mine,” she explained. “I got some help from Julia and Bridget in the kitchen. Let me see you drink it up sissy boy, while it’s still warm.” Adam picked up the glass, and managed to down the lot in four attempts, gagging violently after each one. He shivered with distaste as he put the glass down. “If you think that was bad,” Angel said, as she picked up the glass. “Wait until I have got you under my ass later on!” With that, she spat in Adam’s face and went to collect our food order. When we got back to our place, and settled in the lounge, the very confident Angel asked if she could have some fun with Adam. I said sure, whatever she liked. She slipped off her panties, pulled her dress up to her waist, revealing her thick black bush, and sat on the sofa. “Kneel down here boy,” she ordered Adam. “I could do with some pussy licking.” I could see by the look on Adam’s face that he had never done this before, and that he found the idea repulsive. He hesitated, and Angel grabbed his hair and pulled his face between her smooth white thighs. “Start licking boy,” she commanded. “And make it good!” Adam began licking, not knowing what he was doing. Angel was not pleased, and kept giving him commands. These were each punctuated by a lifting of his head, and a savage slap to the face. To Candy’s and my amusement, his cheeks were soon a deep shade of red. I got up to get some drinks from the kitchen, and Candy followed me. “She is fantastic isn’t she?” she remarked. “She certainly is,” I agreed. “I think we may just have found his future wife!” As we returned, Angel was slapping Adam again, just as my husband entered the room from the other side. With an uncharacteristic stern tone, he asked Angel what the hell was going on. With a face like thunder, Angel pushed Adam to the floor, and jumped to her feet. Putting her hands on my unsuspecting husband’s shoulders, she brought her powerful young knee savagely up into his balls. The pleasing scream of agony that came from him told me that she had hit her target perfectly, and Candy sniggered as she watched her father drop to the floor clutching his damaged nuts. Angel was not finished however. She pushed Michael on to his back, and put her bare foot on his face to prevent him rising. “If you ever question me again,” she yelled. “I will get your wife and daughter to hold your legs apart while I kick your miserable little balls to a pulp. Do you understand?” “Yes,” he mumbled from under her foot. “Now get out!” she yelled. It was hilarious to watch the so-called man of the house scramble painfully to his feet, and run out of the door in fear of the teenage girl. “I hope I didn’t go too far with your husband,” she said to me. “Not at all,” I assured her. “I loved watching you hurt him, I don’t know why we haven’t treated him the same way.” “I think we will in future,” added Candy, with a wicked grin. Angel went back to Adam who was now sitting on the floor. “Come here you fucking little sissy,” she cried, roughly pulling his head back between her legs. “Get your tongue back in my cunt!” The three of us drank and chatted while Adam carried on licking her, getting a few more slaps along the way. When she was finally satisfied, she lifted his head and asked him if he had ever done any French kissing. “A little,” he replied. “Good,” Angel went on. “Because you are going to French kiss my asshole!” She turned her back, and thrust her ass in my son’s face. She told him to push his tongue in as far as he could, and get a taste of her. She kept him at this for several minutes. “Oh I am going to give you so much shit in a minute,” she told him. “I am going to fill your sissy mouth with it, and make you eat it all!” Eventually, Angel told Adam to stop, and lay on his back on the floor. She knelt beside him. “I think a little starter before the main course,” she said. “Open wide.” She filled her mouth with saliva, and spat right into Adam’s mouth. She repeated this a couple of times, and then put her face very close to his. She then proceeded, one by one, to empty the snot out of each nostril on to his tongue. I laughed to see him retch, as the slimy stuff slid down his throat. I was learning from this young girl by the minute! “Main course now,” she whispered, as she squatted over his mouth. She shit in his mouth as though she had been doing it for years, and then instructed him to chew and eat it all, while taunting him for being such a sissy ass licking shit eater. When she had finished giving him what turned out to be a very large load, I got up, removed my panties and stood over my son. “Well, does Angel’s shit taste as good as Candy’s and mine?” I asked him. “It all tastes absolutely foul,” he winced. “Oh good,” I responded. “I would hate to think you were enjoying this!” I took my place, and gave Adam another hefty load. So much so, that he was begging for mercy before I had finished. And he hadn’t had Candy’s offering yet! When Candy did get up, and slip off her panties, Adam tried to reason with her. “Please sis, Angel and Mom have given me so much,” he pleaded. “I just don’t have any more room!” “Then you had better make room,” Candy answered cruelly. “Or would you rather I stood you up and got Angel to do what she did to Daddy earlier, only twice as hard?” “Alright,” sai भारतीय फिल्में पसंद नहीं कर सकते I woke up in the morning to the smell of coffee under my nose. “Good morning My Pet,” He said to me. I could see Him looking down at me smiling. It was a very sinister grin. I knew He had something planned. He then said “I have to go to work for a little while and I’ll see you when I get back.” “Yes Sir,” I answered kind of hurt because we were supposed to spend the whole day together. When I finally rolled out of bed an hour later there was a note written in my lipstick on the mirror. It read ‘ Today is your day. You may go to the beach.’ We had a small very secluded stretch of beach in out backyard. I loved to go out there and sunbathe naked but would not dare with out permission. I put on my sheer pink sundress and gathered a few things and headed out to the beach. I walked through the newly remolded gate and was admiring how nice it looked with the fence that was put up. I also noticed that the tool box was still out here. So I made a mental note to remind Him about it. I laid out my blanket and took off my sundress and sat down. I was sitting there just soaking in the sun. Feeling its warm rays beating down on me. It felt so warm and so inviting. I could feel myself starting to sweat so I decided to jump in the ocean to cool off a bit. As I was walking out of the water back to my blanket I noticed how turned on I was from swimming naked. I loved the feel of the waves breaking over my chest then falling down through my legs. It seemed like the waves had a mind of their own, making sure to just slightly hit my clit with each wave. I laid down on my stomach and just let the sun warm my body. It felt so good. Like I was just melting away. I was thinking about what would happen later. I had no Idea what He had planned originally before He got called into work. But I knew He would make up for it later. I decided to turn over and let the warmth of the sun beat down on my breasts. Before I laid back I applied sun screen so that I would be in top form for my Master if He needed me to be. I then spread my legs so I could feel the sun pushing its way inside of me. This felt so erotic. And I drifted off in my thoughts. I was woken up by the feeling that someone was watching me. It was my Master. I looked up at Him and smiled. “Stand My Pet,” He told me and I did. He led me down to the water by my nipples. He then told me to go in and make sure all the sunscreen was washed off because He did not want to feel anything but His fingers against my salty skin. I made sure I washed off all the sunblock and walked out to a waiting towel. I dried off and He put a blindfold on me. He guided me up the beach. Thoughts of what He was doing were fluttering through my head. I was thinking what was He going to do out here? There was nothing, so I thought, out here. There were all sorts of sounds that I had never heard before. All of this was going on all around me. He took my right wrist and pulled it up and the I heard a click. He then clicked in my left wrist and removed my blindfold. I was almost suspended between the two poles that was the gateway to the beach. He then told me to spread my feet out so that they reached the poles at the bottom. He walked over to the tool box and opened it and pulled out two more cuffs with chains on them to fasten my ankles to the poles. I now knew that it was not a tool box and it was left out there for a reason. When my ankles were attached to the poles I was barely standing on my tip toes. He said to me “struggle all you like my pet, these poles are five feet in the ground and you are not going anywhere.” I watched as He reached up and clicked the chains at the top even tighter. Now I was completely suspended from these poles. He stood before me and looked at His handy work. I could tell by the grin on His face that he was really enjoying this. He ran His hands down over my shoulders and over my chest. Taking special care not to touch my nipples. Each time He did this they would stand out just a little bit more. He looked at me and said “Did I give you permission to get excited?” “No Sir,” I answered. “You know you will be punished for that,” He replied. “Yes Sir,” I whispered. He then reached down into the box again and pulled out what looked like a dildo on a stake. He drove it into the sand below me and then lifted me up onto it and said “remember you are still going to be punished.” “Yes Sir,” I gasped. I barely got that out because I could not believe His mind was so imaginative to do what was happening at this moment. He then picked up a crop and started tapping my thighs with it. Every time He touched me with the crop I struggled not to move but to no avail. The more I moved the more the dildo would slide into me and He would reach down to push it further into the ground so it would only stay an inch and a half inside of me. I tried squeezing my muscles in my pussy to keep it pushed in, but He would not have it. He then ran the crop up my stomach and around each breast. Each time He circled my breast He would come closer and closer to my nipples, but yet still not touching them. “Snap,” He hit my nipple with the end of the crop. It didn’t hurt but it sent chills all through my body. He was snapping the crop from nipple to nipple, all quick little snaps.pornI was trying to struggle to get free and He whispered in my ear again “there is no where for you to go my pet.” He removed the dildo that was placed in the ground and lifted it up to my lips. “Stick out your tongue,” He says. I looked into His eyes to see if He was serious and He pushed the dildo onto my lips and into my mouth. “Clean it off,” He commanded and I did. He then walked around behind me and “whack,” I felt the crop across my right thigh. He ran His hand over where the crop had just been. He said that He could feel the heat from the sting of the crop. “Whack,” He hit the other thigh. “Can’t play favorites,” He said. And He rubbed that spot too. He then moved the crop to my ass “whack, whack, whack, whack,” He swung the crop again. I could feel the lines forming on my ass from where He had just dealt out my punishment. “Thank you Sir for correcting me,” I said. Then He started running the crop up and down the inside of my thighs and across my open pussy lips. I could feel the small leather tip brush across my clit. Then “snap” against my clit. I jumped as much as the restraints would allow. I know He enjoyed this because He snapped the crop a few more times. “Please Sir,” I begged, “no more Sir please.” “Why my pet,” He asks. “Sir I need to cum please Sir,” I answered. “Please Sir I am begging You, please let me cum Sir,” I pleaded. He then put down the crop and walked around in front of me and was running His hands all over my body, stopping to pinch my nipples. He could see that my legs were beginning to shake and whispered in my ear “You may cum my pet when you are ready.” He continued to run His hands all over me and then down between my pussy lips and slowly sliding His fingers all thru my wetness. He got them wet enough to be able to slip His four fingers inside of me to find my g-spot. He could feel me at the brink of exploding and the reached out with His thumb and just lightly brushed my clit. That was all I could take. My head fell backwards as my body trembled and my pussy grasped onto His hand. I was cumming like I had never cum before. It was rushing out of my pussy all over His hand and down my leg. I looked down and I could see the puddle that had formed in the sand below me. Some of it was from me sweating but most was from me cumming and squirting. He reached down and undid my ankles. I was hanging there with my head on His shoulder. I knew once He undid my hands I would not be able to stand up. He balanced me in such a way that when He undid my hands, He was all that was holding me up. He carried me into the house and laid me down on the cool floor. It was a welcome cold all over me. With that He said that He would be right back and He walked out the door. Some how I knew that this was not over. About an hour later He walked back into the house and order me to get up. I looked at Him giving Him a look to please let me rest. And He bent over and slapped my ass very hard and told me to get up again. With that I stood up and stood before Him with my eyes down and my hands folded behind my back. He then told me to go shower. And I did. As I was washing my hair and taking in the coconut essence from my shampoo, I started wonder what He has planned for the night. I knew we had no plans to go out. All I could think of was that He was going to use or do something that had never been done before. And this excited me. I could feel my stomach starting to twinge with anticipation. There were so many things that He had but had not been used on me yet. I could never imagine what He would do. He was always surprising me with something different. Just them I heard a knock at the bathroom door. He asked, “Are you almost done?'” “Yes Sir,” I answered. I didn’t realize how long I had been in the shower. When I got out of the shower I saw my robe sitting there under the towel. I knew that this was what He wanted me to wear. I put it on and went and knelt down on the floor next to Him on the couch. He stood up and took me by the hand and led me to a room of the house that I had not been allowed to go into. He said it was a surprise. We walked in and He had the candle burning already. He also had the champagne on ice. He walked over and poured three glasses of champagne. I looked at Him as to get and answer to why three glasses. But He avoided my look, and I knew not to ask. He handed me a glass and said, “drink it all down.” I did as I was told. He refilled it and said the same thing. So I did. He took the glass from my hand and placed it on the table next to one of the candles. He picked up a collar that I had never seen before and placed it ever so gingerly around my neck. I saw a long chair hanging from it and wondered what it connected to. But I knew I would find out. I was told to remove my robe which I did. I felt the chain hanging down between my breasts. The coldness of it was making my nipples hard and taunt. I could tell He liked this by the approving smile on His face. He then took an ace bandage and wrapped my wrists together behind me. I was thinking ‘ooohhhh this is nice, bound but yet still movement’. Then He picked up a roll of duct tape and secured my wrists even more. Now I had no movement at all. The next thing He picked up was a spread bar. He placed it at my ankles and attached it. First my right then my left. He could see that I had butterflies in my stomach by my shaking. He looked into my eyes and said “You know you have nothing to worry about right?” “Yes Sir, you know I trust you Sir,” I answered. “Good girl,” He replied. Then He placed a blindfold over my eyes. I could feel His hands exploring my body inch by inch. He was running His fingers over the chain that hung down to the floor. Then I felt the tension lift off the chain. I could feel it being pulled up over my head and then “click”. He had connected it to a hook in the ceiling. Now I was not only bound but I could not move at all. I felt so open and so exposed. I could hear Him over at the table where the champagne was. He told me to open my mouth and as I did, He lifted a glass to my lips. I could feel the bubbles tickling my nose. He then told me not to move. I could feel the champagne running partly into my mouth and partly down over my breasts. Making my nipples even harder. It was running down over my belly and was making its way right to my clit. I could feel it mixing with my own wetness. He then bent over and licked from my clit up over my tummy, thru the middle of my breasts. Then circling each one to get all of what was poured over them. He then continued up my neck to my lips. I wanted and needed to be kissed so badly and He knew this. This is one thing that He would never hold back from me. He traced my lips with His tongue. I slightly opened my mouth a bit more so when He traced my lips He would also hit my tongue. With that He grabbed my hair and pulled my head back as far as the chain connecting me to the ceiling would allow and engulfed my mouth into His. I let out a soft ‘mmmmm’. I could feel Him smile with approval with my lips. I loved to please Him so much. I could feel Him tracing my breasts with His finger tips. And then walking away as His fingers kept in contact with my nipple as long as allowed. I then heard the rattle of the ice in the champagne bucket. I knew what was coming next. I felt the cold sting of the ice cube on my nipples. He had ice in both hands. He just held it upon my nipples. I thought they were going to explode. He ran the ice down my body over my sides and then to my inner thighs. He ran the cubes lightly over my clit switching cubes till they had both melted. I was just about ready to lose it when I felt a feather being dragged across my sides.indian porn story“Sir please no, I am way to ticklish,” I pleaded with Him but to no avail. He kept pulling the feather across my body. I was in tickling agony now. I whimpered almost in tears to Him, “please Sir no more.” And He stopped. He then began running His fingers on the inside of my thighs. I could feel His breath on my neck and on my face. He was teasing me with both His hands on the inside of my thighs just barely hitting my clit. He then whispered in my ear “You know not to cum with out permission.” “Yes Sir,” I replied. He kept running His fingers on both hands from the pinkys to His index fingers over my clit. I was beginning to shake and He knew I needed release.. Just then He told me to cum and I did. I was using the chain that connected me to the ceiling to keep myself from falling over. I was shaking from head to toe. He was holding onto me and I could feel Him shaking from holding me. He unhooked the chain from the ceiling and from the collar. And He gently sat me in a chair that He had placed under me. He removed the spreader bar and my wrist restraints. Then finally He removed my blindfold and kissed me ever so passionately I thought I would cum again. He then laid me on the floor and connected me to eye bolts on the floor and knelt over me. I knew what to do at this point. No words were needed. I opened my mouth and took Him in as far as I could. I could feel Him growing inside of my mouth. I was trying to tease Him by flicking my tongue everywhere but not quite wrapping it around Him yet. I felt Him pinch my nipples hard and I knew this meant to stop teasing Him. But for some reason I just could not stop. He got up and undid my the eye bolts and stood me up. Walked me over to the stockade and placed me in it. Now my head and wrists were not going to move. He stood before me and opened my mouth, and grabbed my hair. He was making sure I would not try to tease Him this time. He had picked up the paddle and whacked my ass with it just to remind me. As He did this I took Him even further into my mouth. I could feel Him hitting the back of my throat. He was holding Himself up by my hair. He dropped the paddle and grabbed my hair with both hands and was pushing Himself are far into my mouth as He could without hurting me. I kept trying to push Him out of my mouth in fear that I would gag. He could sense this and was not happy. He flipped open the stockade and pushed me to the thick rubber mat that was on the floor. He forced my hands up over my head and scolded me not to move them. At this point I knew I would not disobey anything that He said. He pushed my legs open as far as they would go and leaned in towards me. I lifted my hips up in hopes of helping Him. But that was not what He wanted. He got a rope and tied me across the belly down to the mat. He then tied my hands off over my head and then my thighs to the mat spread as far as they would go plus a little more.. Next He placed a blindfold over my eyes. I heard Him get up and the next thing I felt was wax dripping on me just below my chest. It was getting hotter and hotter. I knew He was bringing it closer and closer to my skin. He could see me jump with each drop that fell on me. He put down the candle and knelt between my legs again and said “You will not move this time.” “Yes Sir,” I struggled to say. He ran His cock up and down from my clit to the bottom of my lips very slowly. It took all of what was in me not to move. He continued to tease me.. “Please Sir,” I begged “I need you inside of me Sir. I want to feel you cum inside of me.” He leaned down and whispered “those were the words I was waiting to hear my pet.” And He kissed me and as He did He slid in me. I came almost instantly. And Him feeling my pussy contract around Him tightly made Him cum. He came with so much force I thought He would never stop coming. It felt so good. I never wanted to loose this feeling. While still inside of me, He untied me and we just laid there in each others arms. I felt so safe, so secure, and so very protected.

यूएफसी 206

  1. I meet this guy in a bar one night while on a business trip and we got talking we both sat at the bar drinking.I had never seen him before so were complete strangers we got onto the subject of being married and what our wives did for a job and so on.Then he told me that his wife was a really hot sexy woman and showed me a photo of her she was certainly very sexy with long legs and a very big bust and asked me what my wife was like.I told him that my wife was also very sexy and that I didn’t have a full body photo only her face so I showed him.‘Wow your wife is very attractive I bet she has a hot body to go with that face.She certainly has I said and was very proud to have a really sexy and understanding wife.We’ve been married for 15 years and have a great life together if you know what I mean.As the night went on we were talking most of it then the conversation got around to our wives again he asked me had I ever been unfaithful to her.No never?Have you?Yes many times“Oh I see?You should try it sometime its greatWhat about your wife?We have a very open marriage maybe you should consider asking your wife if she would like to try it?You must be joking she would never agree to anything like that?Are you a betting man?In what way?I would like to bet you that if you were to suggest it too her she would agreeNo she would never agreeOk I will bet you that I could get your wife to agree to have sex with me.Are you joking with me?Do you want to bet or gamble I will give you $1000 that I can get your wife to have sex with another man do we have a deal!!!Well I will have to give it some thought as that’s a lot of money to loose.So you do think i can get your wife to have sex with me.I didn’t say that?Not confident about it?I’m not too sure at the moment?He’s my phone number gives me a ring if you want to take up my betIt sounds too good to be true I could do such a lot with $100 its very temptingI know she would never agree too having sex with a stranger,It could be a very safe bet and easy money for me but he seems very confident to bet such a large sum of money,I’m curious as to how he would even know how to approach the subject with her or let alone even talking to her without me knowing what he’s up too.The next day I couldn’t get the thought out of my mind and what I could do with a little extra money so I rang the number when he answered he said I knew you would ring how about we meet later in the bar for a drink and we can seal the deal.That night I waited for him to turn up I didn’t have to wait longHi let me buy you a drink and we can talk later by the end of the night I was well and truly pissed shall we go to my room for another drink.I just followed him not sure what I was doing but as we got to the room he said are you ready to sign for the bet yes?I couldn’t remember what we had agreed so I just signed and then I must have passed out too much drinkWhen I woke up I was lying on the floor it was now light and I was late for work the guy was no where to be seen I didn’t even know his name I got up and went to my room.I then checked out and went to work I was due home later that day as for the stranger I never gave him another thought.It was a couple of weeks when I got a letter through the post it was a demand for $5000 What the hell is all this about I thought then I read on,You signed an agreement to pay Anthony Smith the sum of $5000 as agreed to the deal signed below that’s my signature I’ve been conned by the stranger in the hotel bar he got me drunk and made me sign this agreement I must tell Sally my wife it was a mistake and try and sort it out.real porn storiesAs you might have guest Sally wasn’t too pleased when I told her “How the hell did you get yourself in this position?So I explained what we had said to each other and about the bet I thought I could take his money easy because I knew you wouldn’t agree to such a deal.How stupid could you be and to think I trusted you what does he want from you?$5000 I said?How the hell can we afford that sort of money?I know we can’t what shall I do I haven’t got that sort of money?So what are we going to do?I don’t know I’ll ring him and ask him what he’s playing at?I rang but he never answered so I left a message for him to ring me laterThat night he rang me back what do you want?I haven’t got that sort of money you coned me you bastard?(There’s no need to swear)You know what I want you signed a deal and I want my part of bet?She would never agree to what you want?Well then you had better convince her then or I will pursue you in through the courts for my money do I make myself clearYes?There will be a parcel coming to your house it will be for your wife there will be details as to what she must wear and where to meet me so you need to start talking to her now.What did he say and what does he want?What he wants is my side of the bet You?Do you mean he wants me to have sex with him?Yes?No way I’m not going to do that do you hear me?I hear you but if you don’t he will take us to court for the money and he sending a parcel for you?What’s going to be in it?The clothes he wants you to wear and instructions and what you have to do?This just gets better is there no way we can change his mind?No?I need to think this over it looks like theirs no other way I hope you relies what this means to me I have never had sex with anyone except you and now your getting me to have sex with this man to save your neck.We didn’t speak for the next few days the parcel arrived as stated when sally opened it there was a thong no bra stocking and a black high heels a short black strapless dress this lot must have cost him a lot of money as it’s a designer labels something I could never afford.It says I must get you to drive me to this address on Friday and to make sure you wait for me?Friday soon came and Sally was now upstairs getting ready,I have to admit the thought of my wife fucking another man made me feel horny I wanted to watch her fuck him?Sally came down the stairs she looked so fucking sexy in the dress it was perfect and the shoes showed her long sexy legs in her stocking she looked amazing?How do I look”?Fantastic?Shame that its you who is not going to be fuck ing me this is for another man so take a good look as I’m doing this for you?As we drove to the address we never said a word I pulled up to the place an out of town motel.My phone rang it was him?Ask your wife to go to room 10So I parked outside the room and told her its room 10 and was waiting for her.She got out the car she said see you later remember Im doing this for you and walked to the door.I watched her as the door opened and she stepped inside this was it there was no turning back .There wasn’t anything I could do but wait?cum wife sex storiesHi Sally my name is Andrew please have a seat and lets get the details out of the way first your husband signed this contract with me so after tonight is over you can have this contract and that will be the finish of the deal Ok?Yes Ok?Great I see your wearing the items I sent you very nice too you’re a very sexy woman and have a great body?Can we just get this over with?There’s no rush I want to enjoy this moment with you and I want your husband to understand betting your wife as a prize will make him respect and appreciate you more.Im not sure about that?After Ive finished with you. You might be back for more?Ok take the dress off I want to see that sexy body of yours?I started to remove my dress Oh my god you have a body to die for and you look so sexy in that thong and those legs look amazing?I was feeling good about myself being paid so many complements so I really started to act sexy in front of him if I was going to do this then I was going to enjoy it?He then asked me to come closer to him I did he pushed his face right between my legs and started to put his tong into my pussy “Oh god that felt so good.He was now making me feel wet he then turned me around and pushed his face into my rear and used his tong up between my bum cheeks.I had never had that done to me before it was amazing.Do you like that as he push his finger into my pussy while liking my bum hole.Oh god that feels so good pls don’t stop?he then spun me round and pulled my thong to one side and rammed his young into my wet pussy and put his finger in my rear which made me squirm this was an amazing feeling I have never experience anything like this before I was now ready for his cock.I wanted to start sucking his cock so I told him lie back on the bed he was now so hard it took me a bit of time to get it out of his pants.Wow it was so big a lot bigger than my husbands and thick too I put his cock to my lips this was going to be a challenge as i wasn’t sure I could fit it all in my mouth.I slowly put the head to my lips and gently pushed forward taking about half it was so fucking big .I started to suck him but he wanted me to take more in I could feel myself gagging as he touch the back of my throat and there was still more to go I decided to push further and allow it to go down my throat?Oh god I felt his cock pulsate in my throat as gagged trying to suck him.I was glad when he took it out and said?Im ready to fuck that pussy.I then got on top of him guided his cock to my pussy lips how I going to fit monster into my pussy goodness knows.Then I slowly pressed down he was so big I could feel my pussy lips being forced apart and each time I pushed down the tighter it got because of his size he pushed himself upwards until I had most of his cock inside of me.Oh my god he was so hard and so big it felt wonderful once inside I managed to moved up and down slowly my pussy was now lubricating his cock which made it easier fucked him my tits were bouncing with the rhythm of moving up and down he was trying to grab and suck on them so I leaned forward it felt so good I love having my tits sucked.by now we were pounding each other so much I was now ready to cum over his big cock.”Oh fuck I’m going to cum fuck me harder Oh Fuck me Oh Fuccccccking hell? Oh my god I’m cumin Oh Fucccccking ?hell fuck me you bastard I need your cock fuccccccking hell? Oh my god you bastard your making so wet Fuck me harder Owweeee I cuminAs I cum I felt him explode inside me it was amazing he never stopped cumin it felt like he was tap full of cum that someone had forgotten to turn off .We lay there for a while to recover I could still feel his cum in me I must have had a bucket load .I eased myself off his cock I lay on my back next to him he leaned over and started to suck my tits again which was making wet again he worked his fingers down to my pussy and pushed his fingers inside he was scooping the cum out from my pussy and boy did he know how to use his fingers .I want to make sure theirs enough room for my second load he said ?taboo porn storiesI begged him to fuck me again and he did he lifted my legs over my head and pushed his hard cock right back into me again and inserted his finger into my bum hole. “Oh fuck that’s feels so good he was now pounding with his cock and fingering my hole at the same time too I was loving every thrust I was soon cumin again and before long he was pumping me full of him cum it was the most amazing feeling Ive ever had I didn’t know it could be so good with another man.We rested for about 30 minutes then we fucked again this time he fucked me standing up against the wall he told me I looked so sexy in my heels and stockings and with my tits bouncing he fucked me another two times I was now dripping in his cum down my inside thighs as I felt it pouring out he pulled out and then back in for another fuck i was so sore I must have been with him for hours?My husband must have thought when is she coming out she’s been with him for so long .Well buddy shame this was your fault and you owe me big what you put me through Ha”Ha”?I got dressed and made my way to the door I turned and said to Anthony Thanks for the night I had a real good time and the sex was amazing you have a great cock.I might try it again sometime?My pleasure call me anytime you have my number?I might just do that?As I got to the car Tim had fallen asleep good job too as if he Knew how much I had enjoyed myself he wouldn’t have been too pleased.Take me home I said and never ask me to do anything like this again ok?Ok and thank you I owe you big time?You do buster i could feel the cum still pouring from my pussy I had truly been fucked by a stud.The moral of this story is never bet on your wife unless you want loose?
  2. My life took a serious turnaround when my husband died. My daughter Amber and I were left alone in our… hollywood porn actress
  3. I need to put my mind at ease, somehow, yet my current situation seems to prohibit any kind of mercy. I would dearly love to shout to the heavens or anyone who would listen that I am no longer under my own judgement, that it doesn’t seem like I will be enjoying the romantic side of high-school any time soon. No, I have been trapped in a hellish limbo, one that uses my own good will against me and horribly so. I can’t betray her, yet no one is stopping me! And she betrayed me, didn’t she?!Just read on I’m getting a little ahead of myself, I think. One thing allows me a grain of phantasmal freedom: the degree of anonymity that this web site allows me. No one knows me, nor do they know ‘her’ and so it’s safe to tell the truth. I can only hope that this serves as some kind of release I have nothing else. None of my friends can know, and certainly no one else. Even if you happen to know me, the names have naturally been changed, so there. I remember the days before I caught her innocent gaze in passing, when I was chasing after a junior named Laura. I was making good progress, too until she was seduced by some senior that I have never met. As a freshman, albeit a very successful one, I am still below the ‘upperclassmen’.So, after her, I was a bit frustrated. All my friends were agreeing with me that all I found was further annoyance every time I set my eyes on someone else. More and more seniors jumping in and shattering all of my fragile progress, and more and more bitches that simply thought I wasn’t good enough. I was almost ready to give it a rest and focus on other thingsUntil one day, when I got a call from an old friend who was still in the ‘lower school’. The lower school, a demeaning name given by my school to everyone under 9th grade, is in a separate wing, so I never got a glimpse of it, or anyone in it, since the beginning of the year. But, after I got a call from Luke, he reminded me of a CD I never returned to him. I thought, ‘Damn, he remembered’, and promised to cough it up tomorrow morning.That day, I rushed to the lower school before 1st period began. CD in hand, I rounded the corner, and nearly tripped over my own shock as soon as I did. Girls. What seemed to be tens of hundreds of girls, looking young and vibrant, lining the halls, giggling about tiny unmentionables in front of a relatively few number of guys. Of course, these few bastards were either standing there, pretending to be engrossed in something private or feigning conversation with a friend, actually keeping close eyes on the hotter girls nearby, or they were trying (too hard) to act all manly and grown, spouting out dry wit that fell short on underdeveloped minds.I slowed to a stunned walk, wondering how, and above all why, so many girls enrolled this year and this year alone! As I trudged through the fairly blown-up masses of kids, I waved absently to teachers that I had had before and looked around for Luke more than often, eyes stopping on a surprisingly developed set of breasts, or meeting the half-blank gaze of a fairly interesting young girl. One thing seemed constant: they were all obviously mature for their ages, and many of them seemed immediately interested in a high-schooler.I had to bite my tongue, simply to anchor myself to reality, as I kept my wits about me. I eventually found Luke, sitting outside a classroom, simply watching the crowd, and rushed to him.“Luke Luke, did it slip your mind on the phone that the whole California girl population decided to migrate to our school and only our school?” My exasperation must have begun to show, as a tall, young 8th grade girl brushed beside me. I heard her read off the standard ‘excuse me’ then stop dead. Her feet hit the ground as she had to catch her backpack; not because she had bumped into me that hard, but because she was surprised. Her eyes froze on mine, and her face went nearly blank; nearly, I say, because she carried a hint of interest.“No problem” I muttered, a slightly confused pair of eyes catching a covert glance at the beautiful, tight, dancer’s body before me. She wore a white T-shirt that stopped just below her bellybutton, and very tight, slightly bell-bottom jeans. The one word that came to mind was firm. Luke, always being fairly detached and cynical, only rolled his eyes. Though, I was a bit too distracted to notice. I glanced back to Luke as she gradually eased away, her very young and pouty lips lightly parted underneath sunglasses-covered eyes.“Isn’t it a touch more common for the guy to pursue you, Vick? You must be a bit off today.” Luke’s half-opened and obviously uncaring eyes met her half-surprised gaze instantly.“Oh, drop dead, Luke. I don’t need to hear it again.” She replied with spite that she didn’t seem capable of. Her face suddenly became rather cold and ridiculing, not to mention superior. Then, she was off without a backwards glance. I was still shaking it off when Luke took the CD from my hand with another remark.“Pay no mind, believe me she’s no one to get near.” Only now do I realize how right he was.“Huh? Oh why not? What was her name? Vick?” I was letting my mature-looking act turn to a decidedly lower-schooler look of anxiousness.“Victoria, and yes, she has a boyfriend.” As he stuffed the game CD into is backpack, I noticed a smile he was trying to hide.“and that’s somehow funny?”“Yes! I was her boyfriend once, Steve!” His grin had now turned into a big, chuckling smile.“Excuse me? Once? We’ve only been in school for 2 months, and how the hell did YOU manage that?”He shook his head. “Look, my friend that girl is the most intriguing girl in this school right now, I’ll admit but, believe me, she’s so intriguing because she’s so impossible! God knows what she’ll do or think next, and there’s no way any guy will get near her. The day she goes beyond a french kiss is the day I graduate college, if that. Believe me aim for someone else. They’re all dying for an experienced boyfriend, and I could always lend you a hand on the inside”“No, screw that, what about her? Who’s her boyfriend now?” I had already lost it. I was caught in her web, and I was enjoying it.“Are you listening to me? She’s on her 8th relationship so far, and that since two days ago! I guarantee, it has two weeks to go at the very most but, listen to me, she only holds frustration in store for any man.” He looked at me quite seriously as I stared back with sullen determination. “But, what the hell. She did seem to give you a rather interesting reaction perhaps you have a chance. You’ve grown up enough to tower over the competition. Good luck.”“I’ll need it, won’t I?” I was mostly mocking his cynicism. I didn’t buy any of this. She just seemed like a hard-to-get seductress nothing I couldn’t handle. God, how I want to shoot myself now.“No, you won’t. Remember? 8th boyfriend? You could reel her in given 4 days or so. less, if that reaction she gave you was genuine.” With that, the bell rang, and I lost him in the crowd. I caught one last glimpse of Victoria from afar she was truly awe-inspiring, looking young and untouched, yet firm, athletic and unbelievably sexy. I was determined to show her how the world worked, at any cost.At the end of the day, during the last period, I went to my performing arts elective. And, there she was, her small back perfectly arched as she sat on the radiator, leaning against the window, playing with a bracelet as she watched some other people. My heart skipped a giant beat. She was a dancer, obviously, and was now wearing a skin-tight, super-thin black leotard with matching dancing pants, simply to retain some shred of decency though it’s hard to say she needed it, she still looked so perfectly innocent and proper. Small, perfectly shaped breasts were fairly pronounced, with a small, skin-hugging necklace for the perfect accent. I quickly dropped my backpack, as if carrying out some demand, and began to walk up to her.She was alone, looking off in thought, as her eyes locked on me. I approached, swallowed, and spoke, hoping that I wouldn’t blow this she just looked too perfectly sexy.“We weren’t properly introduced in the hallway. My name’s Steve.” I put my hands in my pockets and tried to take a relaxed posture.“Victoria. Pleased to meet you and yes, our ‘introduction’ was kind of short, since that doofus Luke can’t keep his mouth closed.” She spoke with a quiet sense of detachment that would set any man off-kilter. She seemed so apathetic, it was almost cruel. Obviously, another guy going up and ‘getting to know her’ was as common as drawing breath.“Well, I’ve known him for awhile. What he says usually as some rationality in it.” I couldn’t hold back a grin as I sat down, roughly next to her.“Rationality?” She fastened two slightly narrowed eyes on me. “No, from what I see, he just likes to be a pest especially around me.” If I didn’t know better, I was sure of two things: she might not have been sure of the meaning of the word ‘rationality’, and she also sounded mildly hurt as she ended the sentence.“That’s too bad. Something happen between you two?” I decided it would be best to fake idiocy.“We were going out, once. It wasn’t serious, but he just got more and more annoying as it went on but forget all that. What about you, Steve?”“Me? Well, I just saw you in the hall and thought that” my voice trailed off. It entered my head that I might be able to get really truthful with her but not yet. Then, she surprised me.“You thought that I was hot, and that’s why you’re making smalltalk, right?” She sounded dead serious.“Um no, I was well” I could only shift between responses, trying to catch up with my thoughts.“Yes, of course. You just seem so smart and grown up and well” her eyes drifted down my body, then shot up to my face. “Tell you what if that’s what you’re thinking, it might be best to cut all the needless run-around out. For once, I’d like a guy that I didn’t have to play the social game with. Got it?”“Absolutely. I’m impressed, most girls are happy with their indecision.”“Not this one. Come on, the class is about to start.”“I spent the next few days at home in a daze, every once in a while stopping to call her and talk about the realities of her life though, as truthful as it got, something was always missing. It was a touch of emotion, or a trace of real feeling. It was all cold and meaningless to her. I was frightened, then, when she showed amusement.One day, in PA (performing arts), we were all watching a movie when, in the darkness of the room, she slid across the dance floor we were all sitting on and nimbly placed herself on my lap. I had to remind myself of the crowd surrounding us in order to keep my dick limp. She leaned back against me with a predatorial grin and settled her tight, firm ass directly onto my crotch. As always, she was wearing her ridiculously thin outfit, and so I could feel every contour, every crevice, every curve fitting around my crotch with grace. No one seemed to notice, and so, with a chuckle, she slowly slid her hands under her own thighs, to the sides of mine, then down to my knees then, back up the inside in one lithe movement. As it was impossible to resist further, my cock immediately began to swell, pressing up against her petite ass as she encouraged it. She let her hands rest, then bent back her head to rest it on my shoulder as she whispered.“Woah, stallion.”With that, she rolled off me and resumed watching the movie, an amused smile on her face. I wiped a bead of sweat from my forehead and wondered what had just happened.It only got worse from there. Although Luke noted how much time we spent together, she continued to seduce and entice me every chance she could get, and always in a new, mind-bending way. After awhile, I was her slobbering slave.Then, one night, we had a PA performance. Backstage, just before the show, she walked up to me with a sly smile, slowly straddled my lap as I sat in a folding chair, arched her back, and whispered into my ear.“Good luck.”She tilted her head, then kissed me deeply. No one was watching as her tongue nimbly darted around mine, shooting in and out of my mouth as her hands held the back of my head. She indulged herself for about 30 seconds, then broke, smiled, chuckled, and went back to the side of the stage just before the first number began.I was so stunned for the rest of the show that I nearly forgot my lines every single time I had one. She still smiled at me, and all I could think about was whether she had a boyfriend at the moment. Since I had heard from Luke, she was still as prude as ever to everyone else.Later on, after we had both finished all the scenes we were in, she shot me one last grin before darting outside. I followed her as she walked off into the night, then caught up with her just before she reached the outlying woods.“What are you trying to do, anyway? I thought you were careful about who you gave your body away to!”“So I am, Steve very careful. You should feel privileged.” She stopped and spun around as I walked right into her. She instantly threw her arms up and curled them around my shoulders, her head lowered with a wicked smile.“There’s only one guy I can be truthful with, and there’s only one guy who I can feel close to”I was speechless as I felt her knee press into the inside of my thigh. She arched her back firmly, pressing her small breasts into my chest almost forcefully. Her head began to near mine, slowly.“Take me, Steve. Please Show me what no one else can. Now.” Her voice was almost a desperate whisper as I gave in to her spell. I caught her lips with mine and kissed her passionately, a deep, furious tongue-lashing as I began to lower her down onto the grass, surrounded by the trees in the night. I hit one knee as she slid down onto the ground and held me tightly to her. Her arms slid around my torso and began to take off my unbuttoned overshirt as I concentrated on kissing her. She broke it to rip my shirt off me with a high-pitched groan, and I continued to kiss her neck unrelentingly.She smiled and moaned as she lay there, being held and kissed by me for a few minutes. She then tore off my T-shirt, running her hands over my chest and abs, down to my waist.“Ooh you must work out I like that.” She reached my belt buckle and undid it swiftly, yanking it off with a satisfying sound.“When I can hoping that a beautiful angel will fly into my arms, dressed as an evil seductress” I shut up once her hands spread their fingers, her palms pressed to my skin, and slid them down to my crotch. She giggled and rubbed her hands over my swelling cock as her smile faded. Her breathing quickly became heavier as her long, warm fingers gripped the length of my cock and began to pump it slowly. I threw one leg over the other side of her, now straddling her waist, as I struggled to get my pants off. She didn’t stop stroking me, and once she could see my cock, she gasped. It might not have been the size, just the erotic feeling of being so intimate with a guy for the first time. I pulled off my boxers with my pants and lowered myself onto her gently. She spread her legs and wrapped them around my abdomen as she kicked her dancing shoes off.Her breathing echoed through my mind as I kissed her again, her arms free to work herself out of her black leotard. Once the shoulder straps were off, she peeled it off herself. Then, once it was slid off of both legs, she pulled her tights off, leaving her in nothing but a pink satin bra and matching silk panties. Her body was as muscular as I had imagined, being perfectly shaped and rock-solid as she curled around me. After a short while of kissing, I slid down her body, stopping to kiss her breasts for a few seconds, before continuing my trip down her pulsing stomach. As I reached her crotch, I could hear her moan ‘Oh, yes” as I found her eyes intent on my head.“You’ve never been eaten out, have you?”“No, I’ve never gone beyond kissing please be gentle” Her voice was very quiet and moaning already, as my hands locked her thighs in a parted position. She let her arms fall above her head, leaving her in a perfect spread-eagle position. I slowly slid her panties across her pussy, to the side, as she let out a smiling moan of momentary contentment. My lips brushed against her young pussy, quickening her breathing and causing her midsection to pulse and shiver with anticipation as her hands slid up and down her forearms nervously. I tenderly kissed her small patch of light brown hair and slid my lips up and down her cunt, warming it with my breath as her shivering increased. Her breathing turned very heavy as she quietly pleaded for me to ‘give it to her’.I could see the anticipation building inside her as I began to press my lips to her pussy with greater force, every once on a while nearly slipping my upper lip through her exterior. I began to lick my lips, spreading some moisture over her own lips as I held my tongue back for the right moment. After a few more seconds of teasing her, her moaning became louder and louder as her cunt got wetter and wetter with both our juices. Her smell began to hit my nose, working its way through my head like a nerve gas. After a few more seconds, I was convinced that I could hold it no longer and licked the length of her pussy lips, from bottom to top, nearly brushing her clit. She let out a long yelp of pleasure as her body quaked furiously, before settling back down to a tremor. Her moaning got much louder, and I continued to flick my tongue out every few seconds, still kissing her exterior slowly.“Damnit Steve, stop doing this to meee” she moaned out as her face contorted with restraint. My licking increased, and I drew my tongue around the full length of her glistening slit many times in one motion. Her shivering and moaning mounted to a new height as I began to push into her, my hands locked around her thighs to keep her relatively still.My tongue finally pushed through, warmed by her heat and coated instantly with her sweet juices. She let out a long, deep grunt and threw her hands involuntarily to the back of my head, pushing my tongue deeper into her with fury. I tensed it up and flicked it up to her clit, my lips tending to the exterior and making sure that none of her juices escaped me. My tongue hooked its way around her clit, sucking and savoring it with force. Every breath of hers was a combination of a squeal and a moan, making an ‘Oooh’ sound whenever it was coherent at all. She rocked her hips back and forth, using her extreme agility to writhe under my mouth and twist her body with my tongue. Her whole face tensed with a moan as my tongue pushed farther into her, fighting her contracting pussy-muscles to probe deeper and deeper into her hot, wet slit. Her legs closed around my torso from behind, every muscle in her body tensing as her tone of voice slowly became louder and higher with each breath. I continued to suck her clit with all my might as my lips entwined around her, sucking up like a vacuum all she had to offer. After a few moments of this, her chest shot up as her head sprung back with a shrill scream of release, her heels digging into my back as every muscle in her furiously convulsed around me. Her pussy closed around my tongue with a vice-like grip as I still managed to massage her cunt, inside, outside, and all around her clit. She began to claw at the back of my head, her face and body tightening in the throes of her first orgasm. Her nectar flooded into my mouth like a torrent, spilling out onto her crotch and acting a further lubricant for my continued tongue-lashing. I swirled around her clit, pushing through into her pussy despite the resistance over and over again, until she was actually attempting to tell me to stop.As screams and high-pitched moans escaped her, she tried to plead with me to stop and allow her to rest, as sweat coated her body and matted her hair to her head. I eventually listened to her, bringing my mouth away from her quivering mound. Her breathing began to even out as her body dropped back to the ground, limp and slick with sweat. I placed her panties back on her, not doing much to hide her moisture and her scent.I rose to her side and lay down next to her, wrapping my arms around her in a loving hug. Her arms and legs were outstretched still as her chest heaved with gigantic gasps, her eyes still closed as her face remained blank. I held her close to me and kissed her neck until her beautiful green eyes opened, then met her gaze and kissed her slowly. She lapped up the remainder of her own juices inside my mouth as she curled her body around me. After we broke the kiss, she smiled and chuckled contentedly at me but still, there was a touch of emotion lacking, some part of her loving eyes that was missing.I ignored it, as always.“Was that satisfactory, Victoria?”“Ooh, yes, Steve I wish I had known sooner” she chuckled again and kissed me leisurely, her eyes half-opened and full of pleasure. Her hands slid back to my chest, then slowly ran downward.“But it mustn’t have been as good for you, my dear” She glanced between my eyes and my swelling member.“Oh, of course it-” I was cut off as she gripped my dick tightly.“I insist it wasn’t as good for you. Allow me to repay you”My racing thoughts finally began to slow as the moment swallowed them up. I lay on my side, naked, as she wiggled down my body, her hands skimming across my fairly muscular chest and abdomen. My hands leisurely combed through her long hair as her head reached my crotch and I began to feel her breath on my groin. My eyes closed partly as her hands slid onto my cock, quickly ordering it to swell and stretch toward her full lips. She slowly began to pump it with both hands, glancing up to me with a slight grin every few seconds to gauge my reaction. I was already in a half-daze, the smell of her pussy still surrounding my mouth and nose.Suddenly, just as my cock began to reach its maximum length, she speared it into her mouth. Her lips locked close to the base as it hit the back of her mouth, her tongue struggling around the head as a breath escaped her. I emitted a long groan as my hips began to pulse slightly toward her mouth, her warmth and her moisture overtaking me in a different way. She slid my cock in and out of her mouth, slowly at first, always flicking her tensed tongue around the head with skill beyond her years before slamming it back in with an animalistic groan.Her fingers curled around the very base of my cock, brushing against my balls ever so lightly. Her head began to turn to the side with each pump as it got faster and faster. My groans began to match hers as my whole body sank deeper and deeper into the throes of passion. Her free hand slid down to her young breasts, fondling them through the thin fabric of her bra before slipping underneath it. Then, once she craved more, her hand slid down to her pussy and began to work it once more. Her fingers pumped in and out of her, her thumb swirling around her clit as my cock grew still harder. She drew it out of her mouth for a second in order to kiss the length of it with her tongue and lips, before ramming it back into her waiting mouth.As she learned to focus more on the head, my hands locked around her hair as waves of pleasure began to ripple through my mind and body. Her mouth closed on my cock tightly, her tongue massaging every inch of it until I shot my first stream of cum into it with an animalistic grown. Her closed eyes tensed as she struggled to contain it all, her fingers still working her pussy feverishly. Her tongue continued to lap at all I could offer as my orgasm continued, her lips still tight around my cock. My groans slowly died down as she laved up the last of my cum, her breath still fast with an approaching orgasm.I summoned up the last of my momentary willpower and sat up, taking her in my arms from behind and reaching down to her pussy where her hand worked with abandon. My fingers joined hers and massaged her clit while digging into her pussy as far as they could without breaking her delicate and fragile virginity. Her hand finally released and shot up to my neck, both her hands gripping my shoulders as I cradled her in my lap. She moaned out another orgasm as her body writhed furiously in mine, her pussy gripping at my fingers and making small slurping sounds as they pulled in and out of her. I kissed her neck feverishly as she bent her head back, a small smile on her open mouth as her breath came heavily.The scene slowly calmed down as my cum-soaked hand slid up to lay gracefully on her breast, my lips finding hers yet again and twirling around her tongue. Once we had relaxed, she fell into my chest and arms and closed her eyes, a smile frozen on her face as if she was in a dream. Perhaps she was and her spell is so strong that, here I am, reliving our glorious encounter, forgetting the fact that she was only setting me up!“You were right satisfying one returns the favor.” She stretched her arms out like a cat, her bare ass resting on my semi-hard cock.“I tried to tell you” A smile emerged on my face. “But you just wouldn’t listen to me. Then you go and act on impulse, and where does it get you?”“Through the gates of heaven, that’s where.” Her eyes were still shut as she bent back to kiss my neck. And I thought we were done.“I’m glad I had you inside me, Steve.. but, I’m sure it can get even better, can’t it?”“I don’t really know, I’m still a virgin.”Her head twisted around to lock eyes with me. “You? Oh, yeah I forgot you were a freshman. It’s easy to lose all um ‘rationality’ in your arms.”I chuckled under my breath. “You’re great you’re just perfect.”“And so are you, Steve.” Our lips met as we kissed lightly.Again, a hint of emotion was missing. The exact same puzzle piece just wouldn’t fit.And I ignored it, as always.She settled into my lap with a sigh, taking a moment to rest, as I considered what she had just said. ‘It can get even better, can’t it?’ If I didn’t know better (which I didn’t), I could’ve sworn she just said she wanted to get fucked!“We have so much time together that damn show won’t be over for another hour.” It was true, the instructor was kind of a sadist at heart. “Shouldn’t we make the best of our time?” Her eyes met mine, leisurely narrowed, as she smiled meaningfully.And there’s the checkered flag! “Of course we should but, I must warn you, if we go on, it might hurt.”“Oh, I don’t give a shit, Steve.” She tossed her hair back as her hands slid down to my cock, gripping it again and pumping it only for the few needed seconds. It was quickly at attention, pressing up into her ass-crack. Her breathing slowly became heavier as she pressed my cock into her slit, slowly pressing the head into her tight hole. It soon began to slide in as her juices spread over the tip. I slowly took control and began to press it into her as she sat on my lap, her back to me as she bent her head back in pleasure, waiting for it to hit her. My cock slid in, inch by inch, until it pressed against her hymen. Immediately, she gasped loudly and gritted her teeth. I slowly added force as I felt it give way, and, as I did, her tightened jaw screamed with agony. Her voice became a screech, louder and louder, as it finally gave way and my cock plunged into her entirely. Her mouth flew open with a loud scream as my hands held her tightly, my lips trying to soothe her as she gripped at my bare skin furiously.After a short while, her screams became only heavy gasps as she held my cock tightly in her. Small trickles of blood seeped down into my pubic hair as her grip on my shoulders began to loosen. Her tightly closed eyes still told of her agony, and it almost tore me apart with her. Her whole body quaked with a mixture of pleasure, pain, and anxiety. My cock, however, remained hard as her muscles tightened around it, her juices washing away the blood.“Do it.” She whispered as her face began to relax again. I was on the verge of consoling her, but her animalistic cravings seemed to remain unstopped. I reached down to grasp her hips and lifted her up, her weight being surprisingly less than what I had expected. She slid up off my cock, almost entirely, as her pussy tightened up again, then let her drop back onto it with a sudden moan of agony and pleasure. Her muscles tightened again around me, and her hands gripped my shoulders with all her possible strength. Her back arched as her face quaked with emotions, my lips still kissing her neck soothingly. It stabbed at me to see her in such strain, but the pleasure washing through my own body gave rise to only a few simple thoughts. I lifted her up again, this time slowly placing her back down onto my cock with further care. This time, her mouth shaped a slight smile as a moan of pure ecstasy shook out from her throat. I continued the motion, this time pressing into her as she fell with slightly more speed. Her moans became louder, her pussy gripping my cock in perfect rhythm with my pumps. Her juices flowed down onto my thighs and balls, her body shaking in mine. I held her close, tightly, and reassuringly, kissing her neck with care, whispering how much I loved her.The motion continued until she was emitting a near-constant stream of squeals and moans, her mouth shaping a slight smile as she shook in my arms. Before I could begin to speak again“Shut up, Steve.”That took me off-guard. I continued to fuck her, this time quiet, wondering what that cold response meant. Her moaning continued as my cock rammed into her, now with more force, but it was obvious she wanted something else. Then, it hit me.“Fuck me, you little bitch.”She smiled wide and giggled between moans, that obviously scratching her itch. Per pussy gripped my cock with even greater strength, as if she was actually listening to me.“Take it, my young little slut. Milk my cock in your pussy until I let you stop. Ram it into you!” My voice slowly grew as her moans became higher squeals, a purely ecstatic smile gleaming through her. I became caught up in my own tirade, slamming her down onto my cock furiously and forcefully. Her tightly clenching pussy flowed with nectar as it made slight slurping sounds, her squeals beginning to shape words.“Oh, yes. Give it to me. Fuck me, don’t let me stop!” Her body bounced up and down in my lap until she made a movement that still shocks the hell out of me. With my cock still deep inside her, she shot her leg straight up and threw it around me, twirling around my cock until we were face to face. Her neck grew partially limp, her head tilting to the side and slightly down as her eyes remained closed. Her pouting lips were slightly parted, just like the first time I met her in the hallway. Short, gasping squeals escaped her as, with every few pumps, her mouth tightened into a smile, her teeth gritted as she arched her back. Her firm breasts, their nipples hard as the rest of her body, pressing into my sweaty chest as I lifted her up and pressed her down over and over again. Her legs curled around me until they dug into my ass, her knees pressing against my ribcage like that girl in Goldeneye! Sorry, but from my point of view now, they have so much in commonHer young and still innocent-looking eyes slowly shook open as they met mine.“Do you like this, bitch? Being speared on my rock-hard cock until you can’t possibly take any more? Having the shit fucked out of you until your mind is brimming with images and feelings of me!?” I challenged her as her face contorted with a combination of agonizing submission and pure ecstasy. Then, as I yelled out the last sentence, her eyes shot fully open and seemed to show a look of regret, or or something I still can’t place it, but it’s seared into my mind. For an instant, that missing piece of empathy was all I could see, shining from deep inside her. Her eyes looked at me with a half-confused expression of love, then sudden longing. I took the initiative and kissed her deeply, thrusting my tongue into her mouth as my lips suckled hers. After a short second of restraint, she lunged forth and kissed me with greater passion than I have ever been kissed. Her tongue swirled around mine with mind-shattering speed, probing deep into my mouth as her moans riveted themselves into my brain.She was still bouncing up and down on my cock, her lips locked onto mine, when she threw her head back and curled her eyebrows up in a rush of pleasure. I slammed my cock into her again and again, her hands clawing at my shoulders. Her juices flowed onto my cock and down onto my abdomen as her groin slammed down onto mine with almost painful force. Her small mound gripped my cock with such a strength that I had to strive with all my mig For as far back as I can remember, I had a crush on my cousin. When I was about eighteen I started to really notice her. I thought about how she looked and how she was changing. She was real thin and looked very nice. She was three years older than me so she was already into guys and guys were into her. But, my story happened not too long ago.She had just had a big divorce and we were a little closer. She had gained a lot of weight since we were little. I’m now 23 and she is 26. I don’t know why but I really started to enjoy looking a big beautiful women. I just found them more attractive. I guess because they have more to grab and more to love. Well, she was all upset because her Ex was being a major butt. We work together that night and she told me about her day and how he made her so mad. I told her that I was sorry and I gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. She told me that she really needed that. I just smiled and I continued my work and so did she. Well after we closed the store I found myself alone with my cousin. We always close together because I’m the only one she can trust. So this night was nothing special. Well that’s what I thought. I was sweeping the floor and I looked at her and I said something that changed my life forever. I was telling her that she was very pretty (which she is) and for her to go out and look pretty for other people. I told her that I thought about her sometimes. Not like cousins but as lovers. She is too pretty to be thinking about how her Ex all the time. Where he was and how many girls he was with. He would never think about him so why should she think about him. He left her because he wanted to be single. While I was telling her this, I looked at her eyes and I saw that she was looking at me bulge under my shorts. I didn’t realize that I was having a big hard on. I looked down and I could not hide it. I was wearing real loose shorts so you could see the leg of my shorts in the air. I then tried not to hide it. I was so horny that I just wanted to whip it out right there. She then told me that she would think about the stuff I had said. She walked back to her office and finished her work. I then continued my work. After I finished mopping I went back to see how she was doing. I was all finished. When I went to the back I was hearing some noises. It sounded like her chair was squeaking a lot. I had not I idea what she was doing. Before I called her name, I walked around the corner and there I saw the most incredible site. My cousin had one leg on her desk and the other on the floor. She had her head thrown back with her eyes shut so tight because she was about to cum. I could see it in her face. Pain and pleasure at the same time. I walked slow to her to see what she was doing. In her right hand, she had a marker. It was not a dildo but it did the job. She was going real fast because she didn’t want me to find out. It was to late. I was watching the whole thing.cousins incest sex storyI quickly unzipped my zipper and my nine inch python came out. I couldn’t believe it. I was hard. I just stood there waiting to touch her, kiss her, and lick her beautiful body. I wanted it bad. She finally came. She shock her whole body as she finished her beautiful organism. I almost lost everything I had. I needed to be calm. She opened her eyes slowly. There she found me looking at her. She was turning red and was so embarrasses that she tried to get up off her seat. I grabbed her and I started kissing her. I was biting her neck and sucking her too. She felt my monster jab her wet cunt. She grabbed it and started jacking me off. It started slow but then went faster and I continued kissing her. I love kissing. It’s one of the most beautiful ways you show your lover that you care about them so much. I reached around her back and released to hooks to her bra. It snapped off like a rubber band. Her nipples were dark brown and the were real hot and pointy. I had never realized that girls breast get so hot when they are so turned on. I rubbed my face in between her big tits and lick them real good. She was real wet. She tried to continued jacking me off but I wouldn’t let her. I laid her down on these cardboard boxes that were not folded yet. I told her that she was going to have to cum in my mouth before I fucked her. I grabbed her legs and opened then real wide. She laid there with her eye shut because this was all new to her. Her Ex never did this to her. I wanted to taste her real bad. I teased her first by playing with her love button. She almost lost it because she hadn’t had a man touch her in about one year. I then opened her up with my two fingers and dipped my face it to her. I lick and lick until she couldn’t take anymore. Just when she was about to cum, I started to bite her clit. Man, did she go crazy. She pushed herself off the boxes and then screamed real loud as she came right in my mouth. That tasted so good. I then removed all my clothes and started to rub my cock on her tender clit. I then gently pushed it to see what it was going to fell like going in slow. I then got on top of her and told her that now she was about to get the best fuck she had ever gotten. I put her leg on my shoulders and started to push hard. She was screaming hard. “Fuck me! Fuck me! Please don’t tease me!” So I gave her what she wanted. I started fucking her real hard. I almost came right there. But I could do that so I stopped. I told her to get on her hands and knees and I was going to fuck her doggy style. She quickly did it and I took her from the back. I stubbed it in and I didn’t waste anytime. I usually last for hours but I really couldn’t last any longer. I knew I was about to cum. I took it out and shot all over her big beautiful ass. She had came right before I did. I could not believe what had just happened. It was great. I will never for get any of it. We finished up and then we close the store and went home. I went to my house and she went to hers. I got home and fell asleep thinking about her. We don’t usually talk about it now but she hints that she really liked it when she walks close to me. She grabs to what she liked and gives me a kiss on the cheek.
  4. mahesh bhosale...(What follows is a work of fiction. All readers must be over eighteen years of age. It is suggested that readers use their most open minds, but, since some have nothing resembling such, this cannot be made a requirement for enjoying the story. If you are one of those poor, unfortunate thinkers who have lost the key of acceptance and cannot open their minds, please don’t continue reading what you know will stir up your righteous indignation.)Chapter OneMy Dad made mistakes the year I was 18. He was a deputy sheriff in Oklahoma City. He was busted for dealing pounds of methamphetamine, and given thirty-five years. Because he was a lawman, he was put in solitary confinement. Putting ex-lawmen in solitary confinement is a clever way of letting the general prison population know they’re cops. I was just finishing the drawing I was going to send him for my 19 Christmas, when I found out he had beaten himself up and then hung himself in his cell at the prison at Lexington.Mom made some mistakes, too, but hers were more innocent…at least at first. After Dad beat himself to death, Mom grieved for about a year, about the appropriate time for a wife-beater who was wired all the time. Then she started dressing more attractively. She also started taking the stairs to and from the third-floor law office where she was a legal secretary. She had some extra weight to take off if she hoped to find a husband who wouldn’t take off, she said. When she fell down the stairs and broke her arm in seventeen places, her job as well as her motivation to exercise ceased.Mom had no choice. She was alone in Oklahoma City without a husband or a job. She also had a hungry, growing teenaged son. She packed our belongings in the back of her Ford Country Squire station wagon and drove us the one hundred and twenty miles from OKC to Hanging Tree, Oklahoma–the strangest smalltown in the world.Hanging Tree was named after a hanging tree that still stood–after two hundred proud years of evil–in the yard of the courthouse square in the center of the tiny town. The tree had been used for hanging in the previous century first by the “civilized” Native Americans then by the “cultured” European invaders. Ropes tied to its strongest and most accessible limb had ended hundreds of lives over the years. I thought the town was going to end my life without the courtesy of a noose.Mom moved us in with her widowed mother in a white clapboard house at the southskirts of Hanging Tree. From the moment we moved in, there was trouble. Trouble was named Stanley. Stanley was my cousin, but he wasn’t proud of that fact. To him, my father’s disgrace was mine and my mother’s as well. He was a thick-skulled, ex-Marine, 18 years older than I was, but he became my personal demon. He didn’t like the idea that Mom and I were living with his grandma, increasing her burden in her golden years. He loved his grandma. He respected his grandma like any good military man. When he came over and threatened to kill me if I didn’t leave, I told him to go fuck himself, so he decided to change tactics. That’s why he told Grandma Russell that I’d been having sex with my mother since Dad went to prison. It was his way of gently motivating his beloved grandmother to do the right thing and kick us out.I had just walked into the yard at Grandma’s house. I’d been across town at a friend’s house smoking pot. I loved the way pot made me feel, and the fact that it was illegal only made me feel closer to my dead Dad. Grandma was out in the yard, hanging washing on the clothes line. They liked hanging things in Hanging Tree. I had no idea my grandmother was waiting to hang me up for the rest of my life.As I walked into the yard, Grandma Russell said, “Micheal, come here! I want to talk to you!”She sounded serious, so I stopped in the yard and said, “What you want, Grandma?”She walked her bony, wrinkled ass, working her elbows for propulsion, and came quickly across the yard to where I stood by the gate. When she got two feet from me, she stopped, put one hand on a hip, and shook the index finger of her other hand in my face. Taken aback, I said, “What’s the deal, Grandma?”“Micheal Russell, have you been having sex with your mother?” The finger in my face wagged out each word. “Stanley was over here this morning and said you’ve been doing it with your mother ever since your father went to prison and died! If you have, you had just better confess your sin so I can pray for you!”I looked at her. I started to speak, but words wouldn’t come. I was shocked beyond tears or self-defense. From my 18-year-old viewpoint, I was living through a hell on earth. My father had been disgraced, imprisoned, and killed. My mother had disabled herself, and we’d had to move from Oklahoma City to a scab like Hanging Tree. I had been getting one or two pimples that made me self-conscious. We had no money, I had no friends, and now my grandmother was accusing me of fucking my mother!“No, Grandma! No! Christ!”“Don’t you use the name of the Savior in vain, young man. You’re in enough trouble with Heaven for having carnal knowledge of your own sweet mother and her with one bad arm!”“But I didn’t! I didn’t have sex with Mom! Grandma! Stanley’s lying! Why are you so quick to believe something like that just because my sick cousin Stanley says it’s so?”She looked at me with hidden disappointment dawning as she realized that it probably wasn’t true. She had been ready for a battle against the devil for my soul and Momma’s pussy. Now that she began to believe I was telling the truth (and at the time I was), she became embarrassed. But it was a strange embarrassment.Instead of acting as if she were embarrassed about what she had said, she acted as if she were naked in front of me. When a woman is simply apologizing for being irrational, she doesn’t cover her clothed breasts with her arm, or splay her hand over her clothed pussy. I was young, but I read a lot. I knew the signs, and there was no mistaking the look in Grandma’s eyes. She was as turned on as a cat in heat.She took the hand that had symbolically hidden her pussy and put it on my arm. She smiled at me and laid her head against my shoulder. I couldn’t believe what seemed to be happening. Then she removed any doubt. Putting her other hand on the bulge in the front of my jeans, my grandmother said, “Since your grandfather died, it seems like my old cunt does all my thinking for me.”The longer Grandma massaged my dick through my jeans, the more forgiving I became. “Your Mom is going to be in Tulsa till late tonight. Let’s go in the house,” she said. I was easily led.We went to her bedroom. She sat on the bed and pulled me close to her. With a wicked gleam dancing in her old eyes, Grandma undid my belt and fly, took out my rock-hard eight inches (the only thing Dad left me), and dove for it like a big-mouthed bass for a spinner. I’d never experienced the like before, but Grandma had. She knew just what to do, grabbing my ass, twirling the tip of her tongue around the head of my dick as it bobbed in and out of her mouth. In what seemed like moments, I was holding the back of Grandma’s head with both hands and squirting cum into her throat. She moaned as she sucked. My head was reeling from the orgasm and from the thought of what I was doing.When she’d sucked me dry, she sat back, wiped her lips, smiled at me and said, “Now…you may not be fucking your mother, but you can fuck your old grandma’s pussy if you want.” She pulled her feet up on the bed, pulled up the hem of her dress, spread her legs, and scooted her hips forward on the bed. I reached down and grabbed her panties and pulled them down her skinny thighs and off over her tiny feet. She reached down and spread her inner lips. My dick got hard again.I kneeled on the bed and positioned myself between her thighs. Grandma reached in the front of her dress and pulled out a long, hard-nippled breast. Then she reached between my legs and grabbed my cock. “Oh, God forgive me! Heaven knows I need this!” Then she put the head of my dick between her moist lips. She threw her arms around my lower back and slammed me into her sixty-year-old snatch. It was warm, and soft, and I was hooked.In the limited day to day evaluation of a teenage boy, I became quite fond of life in Hanging Tree. I went to school where I was a slightly shy new kid with few friends, but when I came home I had plenty of opportunities to relieve the day’s stresses. Every time Mom was out of the house, I’d fuck Grandma like we were newlyweds. I had her all over the house. She made me like the forbidden aspect of our lovemaking by being up front with her wickedness. Sometimes I’d worry about people coming to the door, because when I was sliding my big dick in and out of Grandma’s lush, withered cunt, she’d shout things like, “That’s it. That’s it, son! Fuck Grandma’s pussy hard! Oh, you grandmotherfucker!”Mom never let on that she knew. I found out that Grandma had told her soon after it began, but Mom played dumb. Then on the night of July 4th, 1979, Mom and Grandma started getting ready to go somewhere. I came in the house and went to the refrigerator to get a Dr. Pepper. I noticed them getting ready and asked where they were going.“You’re going too,” Grandma said. “Go get cleaned up some.”“Where am I going?” I asked Mom who came into the kitchen, asking me to zip her up. (Her right arm was still weak from the fall.)“We’re going to a special Bible study,” Mom said, smiling over her shoulder at me after I pulled the zipper to her neckline.“Ah, Mom. I don’t want to go to church.” We didn’t make it a habit of going to church. Dad had been a nonbeliever, and Mom hadn’t made a big thing of her beliefs if she had any. I had come to the conclusion that God was a story like Santa Claus that they told you to convince you to be good.With Mom standing right in front of me, smiling at me and working to put her earring on, Grandma walked right up to me and grabbed my bulge. She’d never done anything like that in front of Mom before. I looked at Mom’s face, expecting surprise, and saw only that kindly light she always shined at her only child. Grandma said, “You’ll like this Bible study, you hard-dicked sweetheart. Now go get ready!” She gave my bulge a squeeze that made me see stars. I went to comb my hair.It was indeed a “special” Bible study, but I wondered then, and I still wonder, how unique it was. Christianity, in its more fundamentalist forms, is a repressive disease that starves its practioners for sex. If there were no Christianity, there would be a hundred times less perversion. Christianity forces people to deny their sexuality until it bursts forth in slightly twisted eruptions. I wondered how many churches across the nation has special meetings that only the more sensual Biblethumpers attended.The Bible study was held at a house in the country. When we pulled up about sunset, there were six cars parked carelessly around the circular drive at the front of the expensive home. Grandma parked the station wagon, and we went inside.A beautiful blonde girl of about twelve years met us at the front door and escorted us to a large inner room. There were eleven people in the room. Our number would bring the total to a multiple of seven. I learned that this was thought to be important. The young blonde introduced us to the assembly by happily proclaiming, “The seventh family is here! Here they are! The seventh family is here.”The room was furnished with style. The walls were covered with bright abstract paintings and the leaves of potted plants set all around its perimeter. The open square of the center of the room was bordered by long, plush, white couches. We sat in one corner of the fence of couches, and a tall, thin, dark man in a black business suit stood and began addressing the congregation:“If you have known Love, you have known God,” said the deacon.“If you have known Love, you have known God,” we all repeated.The deacon strolled slowly around the inner square, smiling at each, acknowledging each, as he spoke:“This is a great occasion for us today. Last month we lost three of our members who moved to Los Angeles. We have done well, but there is only so much we can do if we lack the Holy Numbers. Now we have seven families represented by fourteen people. Our prayers will be mighty tonight, praise God.”“Praise God,” the congregation echoed.“I am called The Deacon. No one here uses their everyday name. This is a special meeting of true believers in God’s grace. We believe, as did the first century Christians, that nothing is wrong as long as it hurts no one and is done in true love. Our freedom, eroded by centuries of dogma, is the liberty of the Law of Love.“We all go to regular Fundamentalist churches because Fundamentalism is about all there is in Oklahoma. But this is our true place of worship. Here we thank God for the gift of our bodies. Here we live as we were created to live in shameless Eden.”At that, everyone stood. I’d only been to church once or twice in my life, but I remembered they were big about everybody doing everything together, standing together, sitting together, singing together. I stood. Then everyone started taking their clothes off. It was quiet, unhurried, almost reverent. Not until I saw Mom and Grandma, to my right and my left, disrobing did I come out of my amazement enough to do likewise.When everyone was naked, the Deacon took a seat on the couch. Then the women, all the women, stood and paraded in the center square. At first they said nothing, just walked around, every shape and size of women, every age from the twelve-year-old blonde to my sixtyish grandmother. I couldn’t take my eyes off my beautiful, big-boobed, brunette-bushed Mom. Since I had been wrongly accused of fucking her, fucking her was all I could think about. The mind is funny that way.Then, at a nod from the Deacon, the women stood together in a cluster, raised their prayerful hands to their lips, bowed their heads, and began chanting a Bible verse over and over–“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away.“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away…”Besides the Deacon, there were two other males in the room, a fat man with a grey beard and a skinny redheaded guy a few years older than me. They were all masturbating their cocks to get them hard. I didn’t have to.The women stopped chanting their Bible verses. Then Mom walked over to me, her big breasts swinging, still firm. She held her bad arm under her breasts. She got on her knees in front of me and said, “Be careful of my arm, darling.” Then she bowed her head again and took the head of my dick in her mouth.I was ecstatic. Nothing had ever felt as good. Looking down incredulously, I saw her beautiful hazel eyes smiling at me merrily as she sucked my big, thick dick into her pretty mouth. I began to rock my hips up and down, fucking her mouth. Her good hand crept up my thigh and squeezed my balls.“Oh, fuck this,” I said. I got up and set her where I’d been sitting. She was more beautiful to me, sitting there with her legs pulled back, smiling at her son about to fuck her, than anything I’d seen before or have seen since. I grabbed my throbbing dick in my right hand. I was going to fuck my mother! I was going to be a motherfucker just like I’d been accused of being. I was about as far from being ashamed of it as I could be. I felt like the luckiest guy in the world.I could feel the individual hairs of my mother’s hot cunt touching the head of my dick as I guided it between her fat, olive-pink pussylips. When I stuck the head in her hole, Mom cooed, “Oh, yes! Stick that big, beautiful dick in Momma’s hot, hairy pussy. Oh, Micheal! Stick it in and fuck me. I’ve wanted this for so long.”I shoved my dick up in my mother as far as I could. Her heat and sweet creaminess was all the more delightful because it was forbidden. I was fucking my dear sweet mother, had my dick in her pussy, and I wanted to stay there for the rest of my life. Pumping my dick back and forth, in and out of Mom’s soft, wet twat, I heard the sucking sound that’s a soundtrack to sex. The sound itself turned me on even more. I looked down and watched Mom’s cuntlips cling to my dick. Her breathing was becoming quicker and uneven. I reached down and began sucking her rose-brown nipple while my hips continued driving my truck up her tunnel.I was sucking and fucking Mom enthusiastically, when I felt her start to spasm. She began moaning my name faster and faster, throwing her pussy up to meet my jabbing cock. Then she almost screamed, “Oh, God is Love! Micheal, fuck Mommy’s pussy. Oh, fuck Mommy’s wet hairy hole! I’m cumming! I’m CUMMMING!!”Pulling my mouth roughly off her tit, I straightened up and began kissing Mom’s mouth like we were horny kids in the backseat of a car. I pounded my cock in her cunt and French kissed her through her orgasm. When she was spent, I kept fucking her slowly. Her eyes looked into mine and widened. I smiled at her, kissed her lips briefly, and then, punctuating every word with a thrust of my dick into her honeypot, I said, “Mom, I hope you like what you started, because you’re mine now. I’m going to fuck you like you were my girlfriend from now on. Say it. Say this pussy is mine.”She put her hands on my biceps and wiggled her pussy from side to side as I slammed into it. “Oh, yes, darling. Mom’s yours now. Your Daddy’s gone, and you’re going to fill more than his shoes.” She laughed and then pulled herself up to my sweating body and began slapping her sopping cunt up to meet the rhythm of my dick. “Anytime you want to borrow a little of your Momma’s hot pussy, all you have to do is ask, sweetheart. All you have to do is ask.”Still fucking, but feeling my own orgasm rising, I laughed and said, “Why do I have to ask?”When I asked the question, Mom had been sucking on my right nipple. She pulled her face back and began running her fingers through my sweaty chest hair as my strokes in her steaming twat got faster and faster. “Because that’s the Law of Love,” she said. Just as I started shooting a huge load of cum up her gleefully incestuous cunt, Mom began chanting:“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away. Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away. Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away.”THE END Jackie extended her head out the window of her apartment on the Parisian left bank and allowed he long auburn hair to dry naturally in the gentle breeze. Mom and Dad were right when they suggested that after she finished her bachelor’s degree in elementary teaching that she should go to Paris for the summer to unwind. Being a tall, 5’10” red head with a beautiful shimmering complexion didn’t hurt. Although her mouth was a little wide, when she smiled her crimson lips drove men to distraction. Café life was one of Jackie’s favorite pass times. She loved the strong café and vin rouge and the fact that the waiters did not annoy you. One of her favorite spots was a café on the corner near the Boulevard St. Michel where she could watch the lovers kissing in front the streaming fountain. There were times when lovers would kiss even in a downpour of the frequent Paris rains. Today was going to be quite an adventure for Jackie and she had no forewarning of it. As she sat at her usual table in the café she noticed that all the other tables were occupied. A swarthy mature gentleman approached her table and said, “Do you mind if I sit at your table? You seem to have an extra chair and I really don’t like to stand and drink my espresso. Besides it always enjoyable to have a conversation with a lovely young American.” “Is it so obvious that I am an American? How did you know? “I suppose it’s the way you sit so provocatively in you chair and expose just enough to get a man’s attention.” The dark man replied. Jackie could not help noticing the large bulge in his pants. So she nodded agreement and he sat down with her. His cologne was faint but breath taking. Jackie moved her chair closer to him so that she could observe him more closely. Her eyes drawn to the lump in his trousers and she dreamily though of all the beautiful cocks she had seen in her young life. When she and twin brother Billy were growing up she was the victim of real penis envy every time they bathed together. One day when mom was out of the bathroom for a few minutes she grabbed Billy’s pee pee to teach him a lesson. Billy immediately became hard and almost jumped out of his skin. However, Jackie inadvertently began rubbing his cock that grew and grew before her. Before, they knew what happened, Billy shot some white cream right into Jackie’s face and mouth. It was like tasting ambrosia for the first time. Jackie could not believe how good it tasted and bent over to lick up the few drops hanging to the head of Billy’s cock. Immediately, Billy’s cock hardened and Jackie began to suck on it with all her might. At that age when cum is so often and enjoyable, Billy in a few minutes filled Jackie’s mouth once again. The feel of the cum in her mouth and sliding down her throat set Jackie on fire and it was then that she deep throated Billy for the first time. After that Mom had no trouble getting Billy and Jackie to take their evening bath together. Like all children Billy and Jackie wondered if they were doing something bad. Jackie was a natural born snoop and there fore, kept a close eye on the activities of her parents. She noticed that some nights after she and Billy had gone to bed there were sounds coming from Mom and Dad’s bedroom that seemed very strange. Mom was often to be heard moaning and there was also the sound of the squeaking springs of the bed. Mom and Dad were not very careful about closing the bedroom. So one night after they had all gone to bed, Billy and Jackie sneaked into the parent’s room undetected. The room was very dark but as they waited their eyes adjusted and they could make out their mother and father. Mom was sitting on the bed and was unbuttoning Dad’s pajamas. Plop out flopped Dad’s pee pee and was it large! Billy’s was still very small in comparison. In an instant Mom had Dad’s long hard cock in her mouth and her head was bobbing back and forth rapidly. Finally, Mom got so excited that she swallowed Dad’s entire cock and licked his balls. Jackie thought Daddy must surely have cum by now but to her surprise he removed his enormous cock from Mom’s mouth and shoved it between her legs. Mom’s legs were spread as far as they could go and Dad’s cock was in her pee pee up to his balls. It was now that Mom began moaning and groaning as Dad pumped his cock deep and hard into her. While Mom and Dad were really getting into a hot fuck, Billy’s cock was being sucked voraciously by Jackie determined to keep pace with her Mom. However, when Mom lay back and allowed Dad to start fucking her cunt, Jackie became confused. Billy being a bright boy slowly pushed Jackie back and she lay on her back with her virginal pussy open for the world to see and Billy’s little cock. In a twinkling Billy was on top of Jackie and was trying to shove his cock into her like Dad was doing to Mom. Jackie was very tight and as Billy pushed he did not get very far. Then it happened Billy stiffened up and shot his load right on to the outer lips of Jackie’s vagina. Billy was so excited that his cock almost immediately hardened again. Now when he tried to push his cock into Jackie, his cum helped to lubricate her and it was almost immediately was in all the way, At first, Billy’s cock was too big and her pussy was too tight, but with his constant pressure something seemed to give way and Jackie felt herself filling up with Billy’s cock. A little pain made the experience a little uncomfortable but then something seemed to tear. Billy’s next several strokes were irritating but then Jackie’s senses took over and she began to enjoy the first real fuck of her life. Billy pummeled his sister’s cunt until he came again, while she orgasmed for the first time. Softening up, Billy wanted to pull out his cock but Jackie whimpered in his ear to let it be where it was because it felt so good. Billy and Jackie then turned their eyes on their parents who were fucking with wild abandon. Dad’s back arched and Mom thrust her cunt up towards him as a gusher of cum flooded her pussy. To the kid’s amazement, Dad immediately slid down and licked his own cum from Mom’s throbbing pussy. At the sight of this Jackie spread her legs and without any urging Billy went to town. Mom and Jackie experienced their orgasms concurrently and screamed into their pillows. Billy and Jackie then crept out of their parent’s bedroom on their hands and knees and fell worn out into their beds. “Do you think they were wise to our little charade?” asked Mom. “I don’t think it even occurred to them. You know how kids are at their age, thinking they know it all. However, since you saw Jackie sucking Billy’s cock in the bath tub, I believe we did the right thing by letting them watch two experienced lovers do it the right way. As Jackie grew older she saw her parents naked many times, especially after they joined a naturalist club in New Jersey. Sometimes, these clubs were really places where swingers congregated. One never knew what you might see in and around the pool after the sun went down. Many a male dived in the pool, only to come up with a pair of warm lips wrapped around his dick. This was another type of school for Jackie. When Jackie enrolled at Slippery Rock University, she was no virgin, but she was incomplete in some way. Looking for something new in her life, Jackie who was not very athletic, decided to become a student manager for the football team. One of her many duties was to make sure that each player had access to towels fort the after game shower. About the third game into the season, Jackie went to locker room to begin the process of cleaning up after the players had left. Upon entering thew locker room Jackie went immediately to work as she listened to her walkman. Due to this she did not hear the water running in the shower. Some of the towels were heaped in a pile in the far end of the room and Jackie proceeded their and bent down to gather them together. Jackie did not here the shower being turned off, but to her great surprise saw a great black stud of a man come out and go to his locker. She could not believe her eyes. Mon, Dieu. What was that huge wand between his legs? It was her first glance of a black man’s large black cock. Hanging there flaccid it looked enormous. This black piece of meat made Billy and Dad look like midgets. Scooting down, she watched as the black man dried himself eventually coming to his groin. Using his large hand he grabbed his beautiful ebony prick and began to slowly stroke it. To her amazement, Jackie saw his cock get hard and then even larger than it was before. He left go of his throbbing cock and it began to jump up and down in front of him. Gasping at the sight of this masturbating giant, she slipped and knocked over the bench in front of her. The black behemoth quickly turned and saw her and laughed. Holding his gigantic ebony cock in his hand, he approached her smiling all the way. “Down on your knees, bitch! I’ll show you what you get for spying on me!” With this he pushed Jackie to her knees and shoved his black sword into her mouth. It was a good thing that Jackie always had a wide mouth and could at least engulf the whole of his prick’s head. Although, she gagged, she loved the idea of having his hard dark meat for a meal. He wasn’t satisfied with just the head being in her mouth. “Deep throat me, you red haired whore! I wanna feel my cock in you throat! I want you to lick my balls the hard way!” “Glub, Glub,” said Jackie as she strained to take more and more cock in to her mouth and throat. Almost the whole rampant monster was in her, when he left go with an enormous load of cum. The added lubrication of his cum allowed his cock to go the rest of the way down her gagging throat! “Well, Honey, how do you like sucking a black man’s big prick?” “It’s the most beautiful cock I have ever seen. May I hold it and look at it more closely?”porn sex imageSurprised by her response he presented his now limp prick for her inspection. Taking the black monster in her hands, Jackie began to look at it from all angles. Truly a work of art, she finally had before her that for which she had been longing. This thick black piece of ebony needed to be put in its sheath between her creamy white legs. Reaching down Jackie took his balls in her hands and lifted them up to her mouth and began to lick and suck them. His cock immediately sprung up almost knocking out her eye. “What do you want, Baby? Would you like Big Daddy to slam dunk his big black snake into your little white cunt?” “Oh, Big Daddy, it’s all I ever dreamed of. A cock as big as yours might finally fill me all the way. I’ll bend over and you drive it home!” With this plea he stabbed his cum soaked cock deep into her waiting pussy. Once again it started slow, but to his amazement her sloppy pussy took in every bit of his 11 inches. With this encouragement he began to pound her ass for all he was worth. “Fuck me you Black bastard. I want it all! Rip me apart inside. Harder, harder, don’t be a pussy!” This encouraged Big Daddy enough that he practically drove Jackie up against the wall. She could feel every vein in his bursting black cock and the big head deep inside the hot vagina. Finally, the release came and both orgasmed at the same time. A beautiful sight it was with them lying among the towels on the floor. The beautiful, lone legged, white skinned red head with the large black cock in her pussy while the muscle on Big Daddy’s back rippled. After this Big Daddy introduced her to many of his fellow Afro Americans on campus, but Jackie would only fuck the ones with really huge black cocks. Although, her parents did not know it, Jackie wanted some relief from all her college fucking and that’s why she wanted to go to Paris. However, Jackie still did not satisfy all her needs. She was still looking for a cock big enough to satisfy her. This takes us to the day when Jackie shared her table with the dark stranger in an outside café on the Boulevard St. Michel in Paris. After a small espresso, Bernard asked Jackie if he could buy her a glass of wine to brighten up her day. However, after several glasses, Jackie was feeling warm and friendly and was squeaking peeks at the large bulge in Bernard’s trousers. Before long the shadows of dust were getting longer in their trips across the Boulevard St. Michel. Jackie was famished but was transfixed by Bernard’s presence. “Jackie, would you care to join me for supper in a small private club I belong to here in the Latin Quarter?” Bernard asked with flashing eyes. “I am very, very hungry, but I cannot eat all the French delicacies. Snail, for example, leave me cold. Are there other entrees that are more like American selections?” “You can have whatever you want at this restaurant and club. If you don’t like anything we can always send out to a nearby restaurant.” “I cannot refuse your offer. Your eyes tell me that you are someone I can trust. Let’s go. Bye the way what is the name of the club?” “The Underground Riding Club is its name and when we get there you will soon see why.” They walked several blocks towards Notre Dame and turned down onto the Rue de la Chat Qui Peche. This street is filled with inexpensive Greek restaurants with waiters outside inviting potential customers inside. In the middle of the first block, Bernnard led Jackie to a stair that led down to an unmarked red door. He knocked on the door and as if they were back in the prohibition era a small peek hole opened. Bernard showed a small card and they were immediately admitted. The lights in the club were subdued. Jackie and Bernard were guided to their table by a young woman wearing a leather mini and nothing else. It took Jackie’s breath away to see such a perfectly shaped beauty and she believed that she noticed a small but definite movement of Bernard’s bulge. They sat inside a cozy loge a deep red velvet plush sofa. Each booth had curtains that could be drawn to give complete privacy. There was a small table before them where their food and drinks would be served. “Will you trust me to order for you?” Asked Bernard. “Nothing too hot or creepy, if you please. But go ahead and order,” she smiled. Bernard whispered into the garcon’s ear and he disappeared in the gloom of the club only to return with a plate of the daintiest sandwiches Jackie had ever seen. After a few finger sandwiches and of course some more wine, Jackie began to look around the club. There was a center stage with red velvet ropes cordoning it off from the audience. At this time it was bathed in a very subdued light. Around the stage were perhaps twenty-five booths similar to the one in which Bernard and Jackie were sitting. While they ate Jackie became more relaxed with a warm sensual glow drifting over her body. She felt like reaching out and releasing Bernard’s monster from it lair. However, Bernard was just a new acquaintance and Jackie did not know how he would respond. Bernard could not resist any more. His dark skinned hand was now delicately massaging Jackie’s thigh. Reacting to his overture, Jackie soon had her hand on his crotch and could feel the incredible cock inside. His cock felt larger than any of her black jocks and that was saying something. Getting ready to unzip his pants, Bernard told Jackie to wait because the show was about to begin. Jackie had not noticed but almost all the booths were filled and the lights on the stage were being raised. Hearing a noise to her left she looked and saw a rather large door being open. Out stepped a petite woman and a rather tall rustic looking woman with a riding crop. They went to the center of the stage and spread some hay on the floor in preparation for some entertainment. A horse now whinnied from off stage and the larger woman went back through the door. She then led the horse out onto the stage and began to lead him around so everyone could see for themselves that he was indeed a stallion. She then blindfolded the stallion to prevent anything from scaring him Jackie could see several cameras on tripods set around the stage in the booths. Now the petite performer approached the stallion and reached under his belly. “Oh, my God, what is she going to do, Bernard? ” Reacted Jackie. Bernard winked and nodded toward the stage so that Jackie did not miss the performance. The stallion had a large cock before being excited but as the woman stroked it the length just grew and grew. It must have been at least two feet long and was bobbing up and down. Le petite femme soon had slipped back the stallion to reveal a long cherry red head to the black cock. She now tried to get as much of the stallion’s cock as she could into her luscious mouth. While, she could not surround much of it with her lips the stallion obviously liked what was being performed on him.forced rape sex storiesJackie could wait no longer and had Bernard’s rock hard prick out of this trousers and had her two hands wrapped around it. It was still larger than her grasp, which surprised and excited her. By this time Bernard was slipping his whole hand into her self lubricated pussy. It occurred to Jackie that the other guests might be watching them so she looked around the other booths. To her relief they were all looking intently looking at the stage in all kinds of sexual activities. On the stage the petite femme had slid under the stallion and was arching her back so that her hairless cunt was getting nearer and nearer to the stallion’s enormous cock. His cock had seemed to grow even more since Jackie had last looked. Obviously, this was a job for more than one and the gran femme was helping to guide the big black monster into the waiting pussy slick and wet from its own excretions. While transfixed on this scene hardly noticed as Bernard lifted her on to his bulging lap. When he placed the enormous purple head of his cock against her steamy vagina she did become interested. To his great surprise and delight his cock began to slide easily into her large pussy. Little did he know that Jackie had fucked some of the largest black cocks on the college football team. Nor did he know that Jackie had a hidden urge for even larger cocks. The head of Bernard’s cock slid slowly into the dark sweet pink interior of Jackie’s cunt stretching it as it progressed. Jackie felt the huge tool impaling her and moved up and down on the monster all the time getting further and further down on his crotch. Bernard could not believe Jackie’s abandon and his mind swam as his felt her cunt accept the last inch of his bursting cock. As she began to really ride up and down on Bernard’s prick she was gazing at the stage where la petite femme was getting some of the stallion’s red tipped cock into her well stretched pussy. The gran femme guide the stallion’s cock and made sure his did not hurt inadvertently la petite femme. She now climaxed in a drug like rush and the stallion stiffened up and began to shoot an enormous load of cum all over the women’s bodies. The two femmes began to lick up the expended cum from the stallion’s shrinking dick and from each other’s bodies. By this time she was crazy with sensual desire and was literally pumping Bernard’s cock into her cunt with all her might. Bernard would never forget the sensations of Jackie’s cunt engulfing the entire length of his long hard cock time after time as she bounced up and down in his lap. Jackie’s eyes were closed and she was staining more and more to relieve Bernard of his cum. The he stiffened and she knew the end was near and as she felt his huge wad of cum spraying into he waiting vagina, she turned around and took his cum shooting cock into her mouth. While, his cock was beginning to shrink, Jackie sucked all that was left down her throat and drained him dry of his cum. After she recovered from this sexual, she dimly heard applause from all the booths. Looking up from Bernard’s lap she saw that everyone was looking at them and clapping. This recognition made her feel giddy and at the same time happy. Not till this moment did Jackie realize that she enjoyed performing sexually in public. Perhaps she was aware the whole time that she was being watched. It did not matter to her anymore she loved the adulation. The stage was now bare and the performers had gone much to Jackie’s disappointment. “Is it over for tonight? I’d love to see them perform again!” Wished Jackie. “No, there is usually another performance, but tonight the petite femme has another engagement.” A devious dirty little idea formed in Jackie’s mind. “Could I take her place, Bernard? I love the size of the horse’s big cock and would love to suck and fuck it!” This statement really blew Bernard away. “Well, let me see what can be arranged, Jackie. You certainly are a big surprise. Perhaps, you would prefer to be masked.” “Yes, Bernard, that would make it even more daring.” When he returned he led Jackie to the dressing rooms where she donned a loose fitting robe and long red boots. The mask she put on was mostly red sequins and feathers. All the accessories went well with her fragrant unshaven red pussy. After a few moments discussion with the gram femme, she was led to the stage by Bernard. La gran femme followed with a pony much to Jackie’s disappointment. However, when Jackie looked between the pony’s legs she observed a cock almost the equal of the stallion’s. With a squeal of delight she immediately went under the pony and began to rub and suck his distended price. She may have been going tot fast as it was hard to keep him in place. When the pony’s prick was hard and ready for a good fuck Jackie whose cunt was a slippery as an eel opened up to receive it. Unlike her predecessor on the stage she did get the complete head into her snatch. It went in deeper and deeper until it could go not further. In fact, she had the entire length of the pony’s black cock in her pussy. She felt like she was going to cough up his balls. Then finally another sensation hit her from behind. Bernard had slipped behind her and began to drive his cock into her tight asshole. Painful at first Jackie was soon driving her ass hole harder and harder on Bernard cock while her pussy was taking deep thrusts from the pony. The pony came before Bernard and quick as a wink Jackie had the pony’s cock in her mouth sucking with all her might. The cum had a wild sweet taste. Different from a man’s but incredibly intoxicating in its own perverted way. As she sucked the last drop from the pony’s still rampant cock, she could tell that Bernard was having a real good time in her ass. He was driving her like a pile driver. Obviously, Jackie had never had such a large cock in her ass before and it was tearing her apart. But the combination of the pain and pleasure had her screaming at the tip of her lungs with tears flowing freely from her soft blue eyes. As he began to cum in her as she pulled his cock out with a pop, swung around and began to suck the shit stained cock of all its love juice once more to the standing ovation of the awe struck audience. Early in the morning Bernard escorted Jackie to her apartment leaving her at the door with the understanding her would return. Bernard was part owner in the club and through his offices Jackie was allowed to fuck the horse and pony on the stage in front everyone usually once or twice a week that summer. Eventually she actually almost got the stallion’s entire cock into her cunt.
  5. Bad Mother [Age][Gay Conversion][FDom][MSub][Collab audio sex stories In a house with eight kids it’s hard to find time alone. Heck, it’s impossible. It’s hard enough just to avoid being in a real crowd. So it was kind of a treat to have only my sister Elizabeth in the room with me when we were watching this old movie on TV. Oh, I should introduce myself. My name is Tommy Bradford. I’m 18, and, like I said, I’m one of eight kids. And Elizabeth’s one of my sisters — I’d say one of my older sisters, but they’re all older than me. I’m the baby of the family except for Nicholas, and he doesn’t count because he’s just 17. Anyway, Elizabeth’s just a year older than me, and for a lot of years we were the tail end of the family, so we’re used to spending time together. I mean, we argue and stuff like regular brothers and sisters, but we’re also used to confiding in each other and asking for advice. I never paid too much attention to what she looked like — heck, she was my sister, right? But some of the older guys in school asked me about her a few times, so I tried to figure out what they saw in her. She doesn’t look too bad, for a sister, I mean. She dresses OK, and she’s not real thin or real fat — although she’s always saying she could stand to lose a few pounds. And a couple of the guys who asked about her said they really like her hair — it’s long, almost to her waist. And she smiles a lot. So, anyway, like I was saying, it was Elizabeth and me alone in the house, watching TV. Most of the other kids were out doing one thing or another, and Mom and Dad and Nicholas were over at one of our relatives. Elizabeth and me would have had to go to, but we’d been out that morning — me working on a school project with some of my buddies, Elizabeth doing something with her friends. So we lucked out and Nicholas got stuck going alone. So we’re watching TV, right? And we couldn’t agree on what to watch, so we flipped a coin to see who could pick first. I lost, and Elizabeth picked this old movIe. I said that wasn’t fair because the thing was gonna be on for like two hours, and by then somebody else might have come home, or even Mom and Dad, and I wouldn’t get my chance. But she just giggled and said she’d won fair and square. Which was true, so I gave up. I could’ve just gone to my room or something, but the movie didn’t look too bad when it started — some guy walked into a dark alley and got blown away in the first five minutes — so I watched with her. It turned out that nobody else got killed in the whole movie, or even beaten up. And the cop investigating the murder fell in love with this woman he talked to, the victim’s sister. So I was starting to lose interest. But then the cop and the woman are about to say good night, and he kissed her. I mean, he kissed her good. I leaned forward and I might have even scooted forward on the couch a little. It used to be, just a couple of years ago, I would have thought that stuff was junk. But I’ll admit I’m interested in some of the girls at school. Only I wasn’t sure what to do. I’d never kissed a girl — not a real one, anyway, just Mom and aunts and stuff. So I’m watching real careful to see just what the cop does — like, does he open his mouth? And do you aim right for the center of her mouth, or off to the side, or what? I must have been really into it, because when I felt a touch on my shoulder I jumped up and almost fell onto the coffee table. And Elizabeth started laughing so hard I thought she’d pee in her pants. Anyway, once I calmed down and she stopped laughing, she started teasing me about paying so much attention to the kissing. And I guess I blushed. “Tommy! Don’t tell me you’ve never kissed a girl.” I just hung my head down. I was ashamed to look at her. I guess she must have seen how I felt, because the teasing left her voice. “No, really?” she goes. “Oh, Tommy, I’m sorry I made fun of you. I just thought — really?” I told her I’d thought about it some times, but I just didn’t know how to do it — you know what I mean. She giggled, and I must have blushed again. I was feeling pretty dumb. Then she apologized again, and she put her arm around me. “Look,” she said, “if you really want to know how to kiss, how about if — well, if you practiced on me? I promise I won’t tell anyone.” I wasn’t sure, but then I thought about how it would probably be easier to get over having done something dumb with Elizabeth than with some girl from school. Heck, I’d done lots of dumb stuff that she knew about. What more could this hurt? So I asked her what I was supposed to do. She smiled. She’s got cute dimples when she does that. “Well, uh, I guess you should put your arms around me,” she said, so I did. Elizabeth felt softer than most of my aunts. “Now just kiss me,” she said. “You know how. C’mon, you’ve kissed Mom.” So I put my lips out a little and aimed for her cheek, but she turned her head at the last second so I landed on her mouth. I pecked at it and sat back. She closed her eyes and smiled. I had a feeling she was laughing inside. “You said you wouldn’t make fun of me,” I said. I was a little angry. “It’s just,” she started to say, and then she stopped for a second. “You’re right, I said I wouldn’t. Look, maybe I should give you a few tips first. I’m no expert or anything, but try this. Don’t close your lips so tight. Leave a little opening. Go in slow. And, for heaven’s sake, don’t jump away like you got an electric shock. Take your time!” We tried again, and I did like she said. It was better, I could tell. Her lips pressed right against mine and we hugged each other and it felt pretty good. Elizabeth said it was better, too. She had me practice a little more until she was sure I had it right, then she said I was ready for any girl in the school. That’s when I started to ask a question, but I stopped. It was something I’d heard the other guys talking about, but it sounded kind of silly to me. But Elizabeth made me go ahead anyway. So I asked her, wasn’t there something you were supposed to do with your tongue? I figured she’d start laughing at how dumb I was, but she didn’t. She just smiled and raised her eyebrows. “Who told you about that?” she wanted to know. Just some guys, I said. Well, she said, it was true. So we hugged again, and she told me to kiss her like before and let her show me. This time when we pressed our lips together, she slipped her tongue between my lips and right into my mouth! For a second I thought it was gross, but I had to admit it did feel good. And then she said we should try again, and this time I should push my tongue against hers, too. So we did that. I didn’t realize it, but while we were kissing I had gotten a hard-on. If I’d known it I would’ve stopped right away, because I’d always been really embarrassed about that kind of stuff; I really hated it when Dad sat me down for the birds- and-bees talk. But I was concentrating on kissing, so I didn’t know. And Elizabeth and I kissed a few more times, slipping our tongues into each other’s mouths. I guess we were holding each other pretty tight, too. I remember I could feel the strap of her bra through the back of her blouse. And on the third or fourth kiss, instead of just backing away we kind of slid our faces sideways, and I was kissing her neck while she was kissing mine. It felt really good. When we sat back after that, Elizabeth’s face was a little red, and she seemed to be breathing funny. I felt a little odd myself, kind of hot inside. And then she looked down at my lap and her mouth fell open. I was wearing a pair of gray sweatpants, and there was a big, dark stain right in the middle of my crotch, right where there was a big bulge from my cock. Boy, was I embarrassed. Elizabeth said she thought we’d better stop there, that I’d had enough practice, and I agreed. That night, I had a dream about her. I don’t remember exactly what happened, but when I woke up I’d cum in my shorts. The next day was Sunday, and with one thing and another it was impossible to get Elizabeth alone, but I thought about her all day. Finally, after dinner, I was able to pull her aside and suggest we slip out the back door for a little while. I asked her if we could practice kissing again. I was afraid she’d still be upset about my having a hard-on the last time, but it turned out she’d been trying to find a way to ask me the same question. We figured we couldn’t stay out there in the dark too long before someone noticed we were missing, but we did kiss and hug a little. After that, we always were on the lookout for a chance to sneak a kiss. Like I said, in a family with eight kids there aren’t a lot of chances to be alone, so we didn’t get together nearly as often as I wanted. But each time we could, we’d sneak away, just the two of us. I remember one time, we were kissing and I had my hands around Elizabeth’s waist, and then I started rubbing her back. I wasn’t planning anything, really I wasn’t. But as my hands kept rubbing I slid along her side and touched her breast. Well, I touched her bra — and that through her blouse. But she didn’t jerk away or anything, she just kept kissing. After that I always tried to cop a feel whenever I could, even when we couldn’t get away — I’d just slip my hand around her when we were doing the dishes, or something, and no one else was watching. That went on for a couple of weeks, and then we were kissing and I was stroking her through her blouse and Elizabeth asked if I didn’t want to get closer. She pulled her blouse out of her jeans and I put my hand underneath. Her skin was really smooth and soft, and warm, too. I remember running my fingertips over her side and touching her bra cup. It was stiff and scratchy, and I didn’t think she could feel anything under it. But when I put my hand on it she moaned a little and stuck her tongue way inside my mouth. It was tough, with as little time as we had, to do much more. I let her put her hands inside my shirt, and she even stuck them down the back of my jeans once or twice and cupped my butt, which felt kinda weird. The fact is, by that time I wasn’t thinking about other girls, just being with my sister. That may not sound right, but I don’t think either one of us thought we were doing anything wrong. I mean, we were just kissing, after all. And with so little time we couldn’t even think about anything else. Finally, after like a month or two, we got another chance to be alone for more than a few minutes. It was a Saturday night, and we’d finished all our homework, so Mom and Dad let us stay up late watching TV — after everyone else had gone to bed. We were sitting next to each other on the couch, and Elizabeth put her arm around me and pulled me in close and we started kissing. We were really going at it hot and heavy, I guess. I pulled her blouse out of her pants and she rolled my T-shirt up to my armpits. I could feel my cock pressing hard against my jeans, but I was used to that by now. I don’t even know what the movie was about. We didn’t pay any attention. Mostly because we were kissing, of course, and then we were keeping one eye on the stairs to make sure no one woke up and found us down there. But then we started licking each other’s neck and stuff, and Elizabeth leaned back until she was on her back and I was on top of her. With her on her back like that, her bra was loose and without really knowing it I slipped my hand inside and got my first feel of a real live breast! This will sound dumb, but it wasn’t as hard as I thought it would be. I guess I didn’t realize that it was the bra that was so stiff, not what was underneath. I mean, I knew there weren’t any bones or anything there, but I just never thought it would feel so good. When I felt the little button at the tip of my sister’s breast, it all kind of hit me at once, what I was doing, and I pulled my hand out of there fast. But Elizabeth grabbed hold of my arm before I could pull it out from underneath her blouse. “You can do that,” she told me, and I didn’t need to be asked twice. So we kept on kissing, and I was fondling my sister’s tits. I guess it’s no surprise that my cock was as hard as a flagpole, especially since I was right on top of her. By that time she’d swung her legs up onto the couch and I was right in between them, holding myself off of her with one hand while the other was busy.xxx porn storiesWell, with my cock so hard, and me so lost in what we were doing, I just automatically started rubbing it against her. I mean, who wouldn’t, right? So Elizabeth, she says, “Hey, what are you doing?” And I asked her what she meant, and she said down there. And I got all embarrassed again, but she said it was all right. Then she asked me if it didn’t hurt, my jeans being so tight, and I said yeah, it did. “Well, why don’t you slide them down, then?” she said. I said I didn’t know if I should. She said I could do what I wanted, but she was gonna slide her pants down because she wanted to rub herself too. I didn’t know girls did that. I don’t think any of the guys in school knew, either, because none of them ever mentioned it. But Elizabeth said she sometimes played with herself after we got through kissing because I’d gotten her so hot. Well, I told her about having dreams about her, and how I’d done myself too. She said she thought that made her feel really sexy, and I told her I was getting pretty hot thinking about how I’d made her feel, too. So we both undid our pants and slipped them down around our ankles. Elizabeth had on a pair of shiny pink panties, really smooth. I was glad I just had on my white boxers, not any of the ones Mom had got me last Christmas, the ones with the polka dots or the race cars. We both laughed when we saw the matching stains on the fronts of her panties and my shorts. Anyway, she spread her legs apart a little and I got on top of her again, and I started rubbing against her. We started kissing again and stuff, too. I guess just rubbing isn’t enough for girls, because Elizabeth put her hand down there and stuck it inside her panties. I would’ve put my hand on my dick, too, but I didn’t have one free, ’cause I was feeling her up again. Since I couldn’t touch my cock, I wasn’t getting much satisfaction out of it, so I started rubbing harder. Next thing you know, I’m rubbing so hard that the head of my dick pokes right out the top of my shorts. I was hoping Elizabeth wouldn’t notice, and for a while she didn’t. She stopped kissing me and put her head to the side and just groaned softly and then all of a sudden she jerked back and forth a few times. I asked her if she was all right and she giggled. “I came,” she told me. “That’s what a girl’s orgasm is like. And that was a good one, too. How about you?” Before I could say anything, she started to pull her hand out of her panties and it brushed against the tip of my dick. I said I was sorry. “For what?” she said. And then she put her hand right on my cock! I thought I was gonna blow right then and there, it felt so good. Her fingers were real soft and kinda slippery — from fingering herself, I guess. I’d never felt anything like that before; it was way better than when I jacked myself off. But I was nervous, and I asked her if it was all right, us doing that, being brother and sister. She asked me if I didn’t like it. Of course, I had to say I did. Then she said that it wasn’t much different than just kissing, since we were just touching — and hadn’t I touched her breasts? Well, sure, I had, and that made sense to me. Besides, it felt too good with her hand rubbing along my shaft for me to ask her to stop. So she slid it up and down, slowly. When her fingers brushed over the sides of the helmet, I thought I would die. But after she’d rubbed a little longer it just felt right and pretty soon I felt something happening. I tried to warn her, but the cum just shot right out of me and splattered over her hand and onto her stomach. We kissed a little more and then I got up and got my clothes back and got her a towel from the kitchen to wipe herself off. By then the movie was over and we figured we’d better go up to bed. The next day we were eating breakfast with the rest of the family when Nicholas almost got us in big trouble. It turned out that while Elizabeth and me were really going at it, he’d gotten up and started to come downstairs to raid the fridge, and he saw me on top of her. When he started to tell Mom and Dad that he’d seen us on the couch, I was freaking. I snuck a peek at Elizabeth, and her face was white. What were we going to say? Luckily for us, it turned out Nicholas didn’t understand what he saw. He said we were fighting. Elizabeth cut him off real quick and said we were just having a pillow fight, and Mom told Nicholas not to be a snitch. Was I relieved! That evening, Elizabeth and me were careful to stay away from each other, but she did manage to slip me a note. It said that we should probably play it cool for a few days. I winked at her to show I agreed. The next few days were awful, not being able to hold her or kiss her or anything. I spent my nights jacking off in my bed, thinking about her. When we finally did manage to be alone, it was just for a few seconds, enough for a quick kiss; we didn’t even have time to talk. But as we split up again, Elizabeth whispered to me. “Write me a note,” she said. So I did. I wrote down how I thought about her all the time, and how I had dreams about her, and how I missed our kissing. I slipped it to her when we were all having dinner. The next day, she gave me a note back. It said she thought about me, too. That made me feel really terrific. And she said she couldn’t wait until we could be together again, which went double for me. But for the next couple of weeks, we didn’t get in a single kiss. We both agreed that after the Nicholas thing we should play it cool, at least as far as any late-night stuff. And we didn’t want anyone to notice us going off by ourselves all the time. As it turned out, though, that didn’t mean we couldn’t do anything. It started one night at dinner. This time Elizabeth and me were sitting next to each other. I was really in agony, having her so close that I could smell the flowery soap she used but not being able to touch her or anything. She had a white cotton blouse on and she’d left the top two buttons open, so when she bent over a little I could see her breasts hiding in her bra. I wanted to just yank open that blouse and grab hold of them. With all that going on in my head, it’s no wonder my cock was getting stiff. I didn’t think anyone would notice, with it under the table, but I think Elizabeth may have guessed. Anyway, I was taking a bite of spaghetti when I felt something on my crotch. I looked down right away and saw Elizabeth’s hand under the tablecloth. I felt her undoing my zipper. I looked around the table, and no one else seemed to noticing anything going on. It was tough to keep a straight face while my sister slid her hand into my pants and pulled my hard shaft out and starting jacking me off. My dad asked me to pass the butter and it took two or three tries before he got my attention. Elizabeth just giggled and kept on. When I felt myself about to cum I put my hand down there and pushed her away. No way was I gonna cum with my cock waving in the air like that, and get it all over my pants. As it was, I just got it stuffed back into my shorts when I exploded, and I had to wolf down the rest of my food and skip dessert so I could go clean myself up. After that, I wrote Elizabeth a note telling her it wasn’t fair that she could jack me off in front of everybody and I couldn’t get a hand on her breasts unless we were alone. She sent a note right back. “You’ll think of something,” it said. It was later that week that I finally figured out what she meant. In the meantime, she sent me another note saying she missed our sessions so much that she’d gotten a vibrator to help herself out. I didn’t know what that was at first, but when I sent a note back she drew me a picture. She said one of the girls at school ordered a bunch from some catalog. Elizabeth wrote that she kept hers in her locker at school, and when she did herself in the bathroom she would think about me. God, that made me get a hard-on just thinking about it. I told her so, and she wrote back that she’d prefer me to the vibrator any time. If found out what she meant that night. A bunch of us were watching TV, with me and Elizabeth and Nicholas all sitting together on the couch. She had on a sweatsuit, which made her look kind of lumpy — but I still remembered what was underneath. Anyway, she said she was cold and grabbed a blanket and threw it over her lap — and then she asked if I wasn’t a little chilled, too. I was too dumb to figure it out then, but luckily Nicholas, who was sitting on the other side of me, said he was — so Elizabeth spread the blanket over all our laps. In a little while she reached underneath the blanket and grabbed my hand and guided it over to her lap. When she tucked my hand under the waistband of her sweatpants I got the idea. My fingers brushed over a patch of hair, which I figured was like the one above my cock. And then I felt some folds of skin. They were already a little wet. I didn’t know where I was going, but Elizabeth guided me a little and pretty soon I had worked a couple of fingers into her hole and they got really slick from her juices. I wasn’t sure what to do then, but I started pushing my fingers in and out and I could hear Elizabeth’s breathing getting shallow so I figured I was on the right track. Once I started rubbing faster but Nicholas looked over when he felt the blanket shaking, so I had to slow down. It took awhile, but eventually Elizabeth kind of jerked a few times and then she pulled my hand away, letting me wipe it on the inside of her sweatpants first. So even though we couldn’t get away by ourselves, my sister and I did get a few chances to do each other — when we were with the rest of the family! It was so hot. Once we did get together for a few minutes when I ran into her at night in the hallway as we were both going to the bathroom. We figured that it was so late no one else would notice, so we snuck into the toilet together. The door was hardly closed before Elizabeth was all over me, pulling my cock out of my pajamas and planting her lips right on mine. And I was giving it back, too. I put my hand down her panties and stuck my tongue in her mouth. It felt so good to be with her again, without having to hide what we were doing. I was so hot for her I came right away, although I kept diddling her for a few minutes before she could cum. I told her how much I missed her, and Elizabeth said she felt exactly the same. Then she asked me if I really meant what I wrote in my notes, that I thought about her all the time, especially when I was jacking off. Sure, I said, all the time. Did I ever think about her being … naked?xxx pornYeah! Boy, did I. I told her I had been wondering what she looked like, especially ever since that night she put my hand inside her pants. Elizabeth smiled and said would I like to find out for real? I thought she was gonna strip right then, but she said we should go back to our rooms before anyone noticed. But if I really wanted to see her naked, she said, I should just wait and see what happened the next night after dinner. She wouldn’t tell me any more. All that day in school I was going around with a permanent hard-on, thinking about getting to see my sister in the nude. I figured she had a great body, from what I’d been able to see of it and what I’d felt. I was a little worried about her maybe wanting to see me nude too. I’m kind of scrawny and I figured she’d be disappointed, and maybe she wouldn’t want to make out with me any more. But I tried to stop thinking about that and just concentrate on her. After dinner I had to finish up some homework, and I raced through it to make sure I would be downstairs as soon as I could. I didn’t know what to expect, but I didn’t want to risk missing out on whatever it was. There was no way Elizabeth was gonna show me any skin with everybody else around, unless maybe she’d figured out some way to do it where no one but me could see. But I figured if she did that I probably wouldn’t be able to do much touching, and that would be a pain. I knew that once I saw her naked I’d want to kiss and lick every inch of her. When I finally finished my homework, I took the stairs two at a time going down, but nothing seemed to be happening. Elizabeth was just reading a book, and Mom was sorting through some mail while Dad balanced the checkbook. My sister gave me a wink when I came down, but she didn’t say anything. I flipped on the TV and sat back to see what would happen. When Mom finished with the mail, she started to get up but Elizabeth came up and stopped her. My sister said that she’d had an offer from one of her teachers to babysit their kids New Year’s Eve, which was just a couple of weeks away. Mom cross-examined her about who the teacher was and how old the kids were — four-year-old twins — and how late she’d be. Elizabeth said she was supposed to be over there at six and they weren’t expected back until two or three in the morning, so she would sleep over. Mom sounded doubtful. Elizabeth begged a little, and even asked Dad what he thought. He said he didn’t like the idea of her being alone with those kids for so long on New Year’s, when who knew what people would be doing. That’s when Elizabeth asked if it would be OK if she had someone else with her. Mom said it would be all right as long as it was some friend they knew and could trust. My sister said she couldn’t ask any of her friends because then she’d have to split the pay — so how about if I came along? I must have looked really surprised, because Dad laughed and said it didn’t look like I was interested. Of course, the joke was on him because I knew now what Elizabeth had planned, and I was absolutely interested. I figured I better not show it too much, though, or they might get suspicious. I hemmed and hawed, but in the end I let my Mom talk me into doing it. The next two weeks seemed to take forever. I mean, Christmas came along, and usually that was my favorite day of the whole year, but now it was just another day that I couldn’t do anything with Elizabeth because there were too many people around. We did kiss under the mistletoe, but I couldn’t even stick my tongue in her mouth. Finally New Year’s Eve arrived. The other kids teased us about missing the big family celebration — which was a real tease, because all we ever did was have cocoa while we watched TV. I was real careful to hide how excited I was, but it was tough because my cock felt harder and bigger than ever and every time I caught a glimpse of Elizabeth or heard her voice my dick jerked. We got over to the Maxwell’s house — that was the couple we were babysitting for — about 6, just before they left for their party. They told us there was lots of food and pop in the fridge, and left the phone number in case of trouble. I didn’t pay much attention, except when they repeated that they wouldn’t be home until 2, and more likely 3. They showed us where the sheets and pillows were to make up the couch — that was where I was going to sleep — and finally got out the door. At 7 we held a New Year’s celebration for the twins with noisemakers and ice cream, figuring that would give them time to wind down and actually get to sleep at 8, their normal bedtime. It worked. We waited until 8:30, just to make sure they were really asleep. When Elizabeth peeked in their room, both the girls were out, snoring quietly. While we had waited for them to settle down and drift off, Elizabeth and me had been kissing and hugging on the couch, so my cock was in agony pressing against my jeans and my hormones were at their peak. I could hardly wait for what would come next. Elizabeth told me to wait in the guest room, where she was supposed to sleep, while she got ready. She cautioned me not to take off anything except my shoes and socks, because she didn’t “want to miss any of the show.” I jumped on the bed to wait for her. She was gone awhile. I wondered if maybe she was gonna change into something sexy like the women in the magazines wear — you know, some kind of sheer nightgown or panties with the crotch cut out. I’d seen Elizabeth around the house in her pajamas or nightgowns, but those never showed too much. Of course, that didn’t mean I didn’t like looking at her in them, anyway, but I did think about what she might look like in something fancy. But when she came into the room she was dressed just like before — a loose-fitting pair of jeans, a blue blouse with long sleeves and a white sweater-vest. Nothing fancy. I guess I must have showed my disappointment, because she laughed and asked if I was expecting maybe Raquel Welch. I got afraid she might think I didn’t like her so I started to tell her how pretty she was, but she told me it was all right. Then she crawled onto the bed with me and we started kissing and stuff. It was good, like always, but I couldn’t stop thinking about what was ahead. I think Elizabeth was anxious, too, because before too long she got off the bed. We stood a few feet apart, just kind of looking at each other for a minute. Then Elizabeth asked, was I sure I wanted to do this. I said yeah, was she? I was worried again, maybe she was having second thoughts. But she said she was just making sure, that she didn’t want to push me into anything. Then she looked down at my crotch and said it sure didn’t look like I was being pushed in. She could see my cock was pushing out against my jeans like a balloon getting ready to bust. So she said, would I go first. I said that was no fair, I already had my socks off, so she kicked off her shoes and pointed at me. “Your turn,” she said. I pulled off my sweatshirt. Elizabeth groaned when she saw I still had a T-shirt on underneath, but she went ahead anyway and took off her sweater. I said she should take off her blouse too, and she gave in and did it. She had on a plain white bra, nothing fancy, but I didn’t care. This was the first time I’d gotten a really good look at the breasts I’d had my hands on, and they looked as good as I’d thought. Not real big, but not too small either. They kind of bulged out of the bra a little. It was my turn again, and I took off my T-shirt. I felt ashamed because I had no hair on my chest, so I crossed my arms in front of me. Besides, I didn’t know what else to do with them. Elizabeth started to unzip her jeans. I said she should take off her top first, like I did, but she wouldn’t give in this time. She had on plain white cotton panties. I could see a dark stain on the front again. This was my first look at her full body, in full light. She was round all over — not fat, I mean, but good looking, no bony knees or stuff. I took off my jeans then. When I undid the zipper and pulled them partway down, my boner was set free and stuck the front of my boxers out like a tent. Up till then we really hadn’t shown each other anything we hadn’t already seen. But something was going to change soon, and we both knew it. We just looked at each other again for a minute or so. Then Elizabeth put her hands behind her back. When she brought them forward again, her bra came loose and she tossed it aside. Her breasts sagged just a little, but they still stood out. And now I could see her nipples, and the dark circles around them. I licked my lips, trying to think of something smart to say, but I couldn’t. “So how do I look?” That was Elizabeth. She looked like she didn’t know what to do with her hands, either — she crossed them under her breasts, then put them on her hips, then just hung them at her sides. “You’re beautiful,” I said, and I really meant it. She was. The most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. She took a few steps toward me, and I reached out a hand and brushed it against the side of her breast. The next thing you know, we were hugging and kissing. I couldn’t get over feeling my sister’s breasts pressing into my chest, just skin to skin. After a few minutes, we both stepped back. Neither one of us said a word. I could hear my heart pounding away like a drum, and I was surprised Elizabeth didn’t say anything about it, it seemed so loud.

how to be handsome boy

Warning: This story is for the entertainment of adults. It contains detailed descriptions of Female Domination, Fisting, Watersports, Anal penetration and Non-Consensual sex. If you don’t think you would enjoy that, then don’t read it. This story features the Characters of Chyna, Miss Kitty and Jeff Jarrett. The are the characters as portrayed and in no way represent Joanie Laurer, Stacy Carter, or the real Jeff Jarrett. Jeff Jarrett sat with his head in his hands and stared at the floor. There was a medical orderly who was trying to check whether JJ had been injured during the match, possibly even concussed from the guitar shot to the head that he had received, because after he had lost his Title he had not responded to anyone. He just sat staring at nothing, and ignored the medic. He had been beaten. Worse, he had lost to a woman! That bitch Chyna had embarrassed him in front of the entire world by pinning him to become the new Intercontinental Champion. His mind thronged with the cheers of the crowd as they witnessed his humiliation at the hands of a woman and it was more than he could bear. * * * The new Champion was in the showers, her aching muscles seemed a thing of the past as she was exultant! She had won! The first woman ever to win a major Title in the men’s division of any organization. In that single perfect moment of realization nothing else mattered and she slipped into an almost dreamlike remembrance of everything she had gone through to reach this, the crowning moment of her career. “Pleeeaase?” The light soprano voice brought the raven-haired amazon out of her reverie and back to the small blonde woman who had followed her back to her dressing room after her victory. “You want to be my what?” she asked. “I want you to teach me how to be like you. Please?” Chyna studied the diminutive Miss Kitty. A more startling contrast than that between these two women it would be hard to imagine. Chyna was nearly 6 feet tall and had a broad shouldered, muscular physique, with massive, shapely breasts and long black hair, while Miss Kitty was almost a foot shorter, with a slight figure and small tits. Her blonde hair framed a cute, very pretty face, which at that moment bore an expression of adulation that Chyna felt intently. The word ‘jailbait’ crossed Chyna’s mind as she thought that Kitty looked altogether too childlike. Chyna felt her pussy warming as she look over the naked, girlish figure before her and knew that she wanted to possess and nurture her. It was a feeling that she wasn’t used to, as she usually enjoyed breaking an unwilling woman, forcing her to submit to her desires. The tall woman stepped forward and cupped Miss Kitty’s adorable face in her long-fingered hands. “And just what are you prepared to give me in returned?” she asked in a husky voice. Miss Kitty’s large, vulnerable eyes looked back into Chyna’s own and she said in a trusting voice “I’ll do whatever you want.” One of Chyna’s hands slipped down the blonde’s slender neck and her fingertips lightly brushed over her sensitive breasts, sending thrills down the smaller woman’s spine, until she pinched her nipple between thumb and forefinger. “Anything?” Chyna asked. “Anything,” she answered in a quiet voice. Chyna pulled the girl close and stooped down to kiss her firmly on the lips. After a startled moment, Miss Kitty responded earnestly, her small tongue wrestling with the larger woman’s as they explored each other’s bodies with their hands. It was Chyna that broke away from the kiss, and with one hand grasping the back of Miss Kitty’s head, she guided her eager mouth downward to her breasts. Such was the difference in their heights that Kitty didn’t need to even bend her neck to suck on one of Chyna’s hard nipples. She brought both of her hands back from their exploration of the Champion’s muscles and used them to stroke the massive breast before her as the larger woman leant back against the tiled wall and sighed, relaxing in the spray of the shower. Miss Kitty took each breast in turn, and as she sucked on one she would pinch the other with her small fingers. The heavy breasts heaved as Chyna’s breathing became deeper while the blonde slavered over them, licking every exposed inch and burying her head into the cleavage to lick the sensitive flesh there too. After about ten minutes of this, Chyna once more grasped the back of Miss Kitty’s head and gently pushed her face downward. Kitty’s little tongue continued to lap at the Champion’s skin as she went slowly down to one knee, tracing the contours of Chyna’s abdominal muscles and swirling it around inside her navel until she was faced with the ultimate treasure. Miss Kitty had never seen another woman’s pussy before, and Chyna’s was completely shaven to expose her every detail. Her pussy-lips were thick and flushed with blood and Kitty could just discern the hood of her swollen clitoris where it poked through the top of her slit. After a moment’s hesitation, Miss Kitty kissed Chyna right at the very tip of her slit, just above her clitty, sending a pleasant thrill through her that surprised the amazon dominatrix. Never before had something so gentle given her such pleasure. Normally Chyna would be grinding her cunt against the other woman’s screaming face as she pleasured herself, just as she had done to Debra a month before. She couldn’t remember the last time a woman had served her without being broken first. Miss Kitty parted Chyna’s moist lips and started to lick up and down the full length of her slit. Chyna had to suppress a small rapturous cry as her tiny lover slipped one slim finger into her vagina. Powerful muscles bore down on the small digit, almost crushing it, and it was with great difficulty that Miss Kitty inserted a second finger inside her. Chyna’s clitoris had now hardened to more than half an inch in size and Miss Kitty latched onto it with her perfect lips and sucked it out from under the hood and into the warm cavity of her mouth. As she did this she managed to force a third finger into Chyna’s pulsating cunt. Miss Kitty sucked on Chyna’s clitoris like it was a small penis, working her lips up and down it’s short length and teasing it by flicking the tip of her tongue over the very end of it. Chyna bucked involuntarily over the tiny blonde as she was driven wild with passion. Slowly, Miss Kitty managed to get all five of her fingers into Chyna’s hot vagina, and gradually she pushed harder into her, until the knuckles of her fingers and thumb were past the point of most resistance and she could force her entire hand into the big woman. Chyna couldn’t restrain herself any longer and reaching down, she grabbed Miss Kitty’s upper arm and rammed her entire forearm deep into her own cunt. She pulled the blonde’s arm almost all the way out and then rammed it back inside. Miss Kitty sat back on her heels and watched in shock as Chyna used her arm like huge dildo, fucking herself brutally. Chyna snarled and grabbed the back of her head, forcing her face back into her cunt again. Miss Kitty got the message and she fist-fucked the Intercontinental Champion and sucked on her clit until Chyna suddenly seized. Kitty’s hand was crushed by Chyna’s incredibly strong cunt-muscles as the dominatrix orgasmed, the wetness of her spending flowing over the arm impaling her and into Miss Kitty’s mouth. Chyna shook and convulsed wildly for over a minute as she experienced wave after wave of pleasure before she collapsed, landing heavily on the tiny girl below her.xxx porn photoMiss Kitty lay pinned under the female wrestler and struggled for breath until Chyna regained her senses and rolled off of the diminutive blonde. As she rolled onto her back, Miss kitty was forced to roll onto her stomach or risk breaking her arm, because it was still firmly gripped inside the bigger woman’s cunt. As Chyna lay on her back panting for air, Kitty placed the heel of her hand against Chyna’s pelvis and with a great effort, she managed to extract her forearm. Her hand felt numb after being crushed inside Chyna’s vice-like pussy and she tried to massage some life into her fingers. She didn’t notice Chyna recover until her shoulders were gripped and she was pushed down onto the ceramic floor of the over-sized shower cubicle. She looked down on the girlish blonde and the usual dominant side of her personality reasserted itself. She smiled evilly. “Now, it’s my turn to make YOU come!” she said. She held up a muscular arm and then curled the fingers of her hand into a fist. Her smile grew broader. * * * They were laughing at him. Not to his face perhaps, but he knew that they were anyway. He’d laughed often enough in the past at anyone whom Chyna had pinned in the ring. He knew that a real man could never be beaten by a mere woman, and he knew that he was a real man. But he had lost. He looked up at the woman who was still trying to give him a clean bill of health, and he saw the disgust in her eyes. She hid it well, but he knew she had enjoyed watching that bitch Chyna humiliate him in front of everyone. The other wrestlers all had carefully neutral expressions on their faces when he looked at them, and he knew that they were laughing too. Everyone was laughing. And Chyna. She was laughing loudest of all. He could hear her, in his imagination. But he would stop her, he would show her and the world that he was a REAL man. And he would teach her what a woman was good for as well. He stood up and pushed the EMT away and went in search of Chyna’s dressing room. He would put her in her place once and for all. * * * Miss Kitty had her head held in both hands and she was screaming. “YES, OH GOD YES! PLEASE MISTRESS!” Chyna was kneeling between her wide spread thighs and she had her fist pressed against Kitty’s blonde furred pussy. Her thick forearm was wet with Miss Kitty’s love-juice right up to the elbow, and as the small woman begged she punched it back inside her tight cunt. Miss Kitty screamed as she was stretched once more beyond the limits of anything she had ever felt before. Chyna’s fist was twice the size of Kitty’s own, and Kitty’s pussy was much smaller than the mighty amazon’s was. Her vagina felt as though it was about to split, but she didn’t care as Chyna bent down and sucked one of Kitty’s tiny breasts into her mouth. She gnawed at the girl’s nipple as she continued to punch-fuck the delirious blonde. At that moment they heard the door crash open as Jeff Jarrett stormed into the changing room. “Chyna! Where are you, you fucking BITCH!” He slammed the lockers and threw one of the benches against the wall. “Show yourself, you CUNT!” Chyna stepped out of the shower and stood with her arms crossed. “What do you want, Jeff.” She asked in a deceptively reasonable tone. JJ spun around and then stopped dead as he saw that she was naked. Her skin was wet and her muscles glistened in the light. He saw that her huge breasts didn’t drop at all when she was undressed as they stood high and proud on her muscle-bound chest, her abs were well defined on her narrow waist and tapered down to her smooth shaven pussy. He completely lost his train of thought as he stood staring at her crotch until he saw her pussy-lips twitch as she shifted her weight to one foot. His cock swelled up to its full length in his shorts. “Was there something you wanted, or did you just want to get a good look?” she sneered as she uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on her hips, exposing the nipples of her magnificent breasts. JJ shook himself and realized how he could teach her a lesson she would never forget. And he would get himself a little revenge by raping her ass.. If she wants to look like a man, I’ll teach her to take it like a man, he thought, ignoring the evidence of her femininity before him. Without saying a word, he lunged for her and grabbed her in a bear hug. He released a hand from the hold and grabbed one of her breasts. “I’m going to teach you what a real man can do!” he shouted. Then he suddenly screamed as Chyna brought her knee up sharply into his crotch. She gripped him by the shoulders and kicked him in the balls again, and again, and again. Jarrett was doubled over and gasping for breath, his hands clutched over his testicles. Chyna jerked his head up by the hair and said, “Jeff, you haven’t got the balls to take me!” Then she twisted one arm around behind him into a half-nelson and rammed him head first into the tiled wall. Double J staggered back in a daze and Chyna spun him around and swiftly kicked him in the balls for the fifth time and as he doubled over in pain, she rammed his head down between he powerful thighs and hooked his arms up behind his back. He just had time to realize that he could feel her hot, wet pussy pressing against the back of his neck before she dropped to her knees and drove his forehead down onto the cubicle’s hard floor. * * * “Jeff. Wake up Jeff.” He heard the soft-spoken voice dimly behind the pain in his skull and his testicles. It seemed as though he had been hit repeatedly over the head today, by everything including the kitchen sink. He slowly pried his eyelids open and looked up into Chyna’s smiling face. She looked almost friendly. “Are you alright Jeff?” she asked sweetly. He was only vaguely aware that his cock was being caressed and it was stiffening in automatic response. He tried to speak but couldn’t seem to coordinate properly and so he nodded unsteadily. She assumed an almost concerned expression and Double J was suddenly aware that she was mocking him. “That’s a shame, I guess that means I’m going to have to hurt you some more.” She said, and suddenly squeezed his prick painfully until it wilted. He tried to get up but he couldn’t move. The bitch had tied him up! She had stripped him naked and tied him up! He struggled against the nylon ropes but Chyna knew her knots and he couldn’t even budge them. Chyna grabbed his now flaccid cock again and said, “Tell me Jeff, was that really as big as it gets? Because that’s not what I would expect of a REAL man, a ten year old boy has a more impressive cock than you!” “Let me go, you BITCH!” he shouted, causing a wave of pain through his aching head. “Now, now Jeff. That’s hardly the way to speak to your Mistress. You will address me as ‘My Lady’ or ‘Mistress’ or, at the very least, as ‘Ma’am’.” “You ain’t my mistress, you ugly cunt! And if you don’t let me go right now, then I’ll make you regret it!” he shouted. “Really? I have to disagree,” she spoke softly, but her eyes had hardened like flint at the insult. “Let’s see, I took Debra away from you, I took the Intercontinental Title, I’ve taken your dignity and kicked your ass in front of the entire world,” She counted each item off on her fingers. “And now, on top of all that, I’ve taken Miss Kitty away from you as well.” She beckoned Miss Kitty to join her where Jarrett could see them and kissed her deeply and passionately. In spite of his predicament, Jeff’s cock started to harden once more at the sight of the two very different but equally naked women’s embrace. Chyna broke off the kiss and turned back to her captive. “It seems to me that I’ve taken everything you ever had.” She taunted, and Jarrett started to swear and curse at her in response. Chyna sneered at his futile rage, took her measure of him and struck him hard across the face. Then she struck him again with a backhanded blow before she grabbed his short blond hair and jammed his face into her smooth, wet pussy. She rubbed her cunt over his face and said; “Pay attention, you dickless jerk! Because even though I am all woman,” she crammed his mouth deeper into her slit to emphasize her words, “I’m more of a man than YOU will EVER be!” Miss Kitty giggled as her mistress humiliated her ex-lover. “He won’t like that my Lady,” Miss Kitty learnt much faster than Jeff did that it was a bad idea to show any disrespect towards Chyna. “He would never lick my pussy!” she exclaimed. “Is that so?” Chyna replied, “But I’ll just bet that he wanted you to suck his little dickie now didn’t he?” “Oh yes, Mistress.xxx young sex photo “Well then Jeff, it looks like you’ve got some amends to make.” She pulled Miss Kitty over and positioned before the helpless man. “Get to work! I want you to make her come in no more than 5 minutes.” Miss Kitty squatted down and spread her blonde-fringed pussy-lips open in front of her ex-employer. Jeff clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from what, to him, was the sickening sight of her exposed sex. Chyna had stretched out, leaning languorously against the cubicle wall as she watched. She smiled crookedly as Jeff refused to co-operate. “You had better do what I say, Jeff.” She spoke evenly, “You’re going to suffer a lot before I’m done with you, so the more you fight me, the worse you’re going to make it for yourself.” Still, despite Chyna’s warning Jarrett refused to co-operate and Miss Kitty simply grabbed the back of his head and started to grind her cunt into his face. As she rubbed herself on him, Miss Kitty began to realize the exhilarating effect that having someone else totally at your mercy could have. It was that newfound knowledge, more than the rough friction of Jarrett’s nose and chin that eventually triggered her orgasm. Jeff felt physically sick as Miss Kitty’s girl-cum squirted out onto his face and she smeared it all over him as she squealed in pleasure. He was silent when Kitty got off of him, biting back the curses and swear words that he wanted to say. He realized now that his only option was to play along with these sick bitches until he got a chance to escape, and then he would make them pay! “I’m afraid that isn’t good enough, Jeff.” Chyna said. There was no clock in the changing rooms, but it wouldn’t have mattered how long Kitty’s orgasm took. She got up from where she sat and crouched down next to Jarrett’s bound body. “You really don’t seem to be grasping the fundamentals here. I tell you what to do, and you do it.” She grabbed his aching testicles and gripped them firmly. “So next time I give you an order, you do it! Understand?” Jeff gave a sharp cry of pain as she crushed his balls in her strong fingers. She kept on squeezing until he nearly blacked out from the pain. As his mind slipped toward darkness, she released her hold and he heard he give an order to Miss Kitty to fetch something. He recovered slowly and when he did, he saw Miss Kitty standing over him with more of the nylon rope. At Chyna’s command, the tiny blonde pulled his soft cock clear from his body and began to wrap the rope around it. Chyna was telling her how to loop it around the shaft and where to tie the knots and within a couple of minutes his penis was a criss-crossed pattern of bulging cock-flesh and blue nylon rope. “Now Jeff, I’m going to show you how to please a hot little cunt like Miss Kitty’s here, and you are going to watch.” With that, Chyna turned away from him and lay Miss Kitty down onto the floor. She slowly stroked along the insides of her thighs up to the golden furred delta of her pussy. She hooked her fingertips into Kitty’s little pussy-lips and pulled them apart. She looked over her shoulder at Double J and smiled, then she dipped her head and licked the full length of the smaller woman’s slit. She tongued Miss Kitty for more than ten minutes and made sure that Jeff could see every movement. The ropes had been tied tightly around his cock while it was soft and now that he was forced to watch the lesbians in action, his penis was trying to expand but there was no give in the bonds. He closed his eyes, but he could still hear Miss Kitty’s squeals of pleasure as Chyna licked her out, and his cock continued to grow. “Jeff, do you really think that pathetic little thing you call a ‘manhood’ could satisfy a woman?” He opened his eyes and saw that Chyna had two fingers inserted inside the small woman. “It takes a lot more than that to please even one as small as Miss Kitty here,” as she spoke, she inserted a third finger into the blonde. “Isn’t that right Kitty-cat?” “Oh yes, mistress,” Kitty said, then she reached up above her head and braced her arms against the wall. “Please… please mistress… Do it! I need it… please!” Chyna turned back to Jarrett and smiled, and then, before his disbelieving eyes, she pushed her entire hand inside the panting blonde. She twisted her wrist and forced more of her arm into Miss Kitty’s tiny body, twisting and thrusting until inch by inch she had pushed her entire forearm inside her new lover, right up to the elbow! Jarrett could not believe what he was seeing as Chyna started to punch-fuck Miss Kitty once more. He could actually see Chyna’s hand as it moved inside the blonde’s abdomen and his cock was agony to him in response, as the sadistic bitch had intended it should be. Chyna reached down with her free hand and started to rub Kitty’s swollen clitty with her thumb. She crushed it down roughly against her pistoning forearm and Miss Kitty came, screaming with pain induced pleasure. Chyna pulled her arm out of the girl with a loud and audible slurping sound, and as she knelt back, Jeff could see that Miss Kitty’s cunt was gaping obscenely open. Jarrett’s vision was blurring with tears from the pain of his tightly bound cock, which bulged through the gaps between the ropes and was a very unhealthy purple color. The raven-haired amazon rolled the smaller woman over onto her stomach and she pulled her girlish buttocks apart. Miss Kitty gasped as she felt Chyna’s slick finger press against the rose of her anus. Then, without warning, she was penetrated! “Take a good look, Jeff. I’ll bet she never let you have this little treasure, did she?” Chyna twisted her finger inside Kitty’s virgin anus, eliciting a small gasp from the girl. “So I want you to watch real close, ’cause she’s gonna take my whole hand!” Miss Kitty felt a shiver of fear run through her at Chyna’s words. It wasn’t possible! She’d be torn apart. But she had taken it in her cunt, and if Chyna wanted her to take it up her ass, then that was what she would do. The most important thing to Miss Kitty was that she never wanted to let Chyna down. She bit her lower lip as Chyna inserted a second finger. She pumped them in and out a few times before adding a third. Kitty forced her asshole to relax, suppressing the instinctive desire to clench up against the unnatural intruder, because even as inexperienced as she was, she realized that resistance would only make it hurt more. With only Miss Kitty’s own girl-cum to act as lubrication, Chyna forced her fourth finger into the blonde. After a minute of twisting thrusts to open her yet further, she pushed her thumb inside too. Kitty screamed as Chyna kept the pressure behind that last push, forcing the rest of her hand between her buttocks. She felt her sphincter being stretched to agonizing dimensions as the widest part of the hand forced its way inside her. Then, just as she thought that something would tear, her asshole snapped back to grip Chyna’s wrist and the hand was in! She lay panting and wild-eyed as Chyna reversed the direction of motion and Miss Kitty cried out as her hole was being stretched again. Chyna pulled her hand out until just before the tip of her thumb would leave her hotness, and then she forced it back inside. She repeated the process another four or five times before she removed it entirely. The muscular woman stood up and walked into the locker room, leaving her lover spread face down on the floor with her asshole gaping wide and Jeff Jarrett doubled over his agonizingly restrained penis. When she returned, she was no longer entirely naked, as jutting massively from her crotch was a huge black rubber dildo. It was more than 15 inches long and about 4 inches in diameter! It was held in place by thick leather straps that circled her slim waist and ran under her hairless pussy to buckle up in the small of her back. Miss Kitty looked up over her shoulder as Chyna knelt down behind her and there was fear in her eyes as she saw the giant implement. “M… mistress?” she asked quietly. “Hush child,” the amazon answered, “You can take it. I know you can,” she added reassuringly. Chyna popped the cap on a tube of KY jelly and squeezed some into her hand. As she applied the slimy substance to the black dildo she looked over at Jarrett and smiled wickedly, then she started to slide her hand up and down the huge length, as though she were masturbating her massive cock. “You see Jeff? Now do you understand just how pathetic your little boy-cock really is?” The insult struck Jarrett like the strongest of blows. He knew it wasn’t true, that his 712-inch cock was larger than average, but it didn’t matter. Chyna’s ‘cock’ was more than twice as long and three times as thick as his own and there was no way that he could possibly measure up to that. Then Chyna turned back to her little love-slave and positioned the well-lubricated tip of her rubber penis in the cleft of Miss Kitty’s tight buttocks. She slowly pushed the head of the giant dildo through her asshole, and then she began to thrust easily in and out, gradually working her way deeper into her lover. With each thrust, she opened the blondes tight little rectum wider and deeper until she bottomed out at twelve inches or so. When that happened Chyna started to increase the tempo of her thrusts, changing the angle of entry to stretch the walls further, allowing her to cram more and more of the huge cock into her and forcing her organs to shift inside her to make room for it. Eventually Miss Kitty was completely impaled and Chyna began to fuck her in earnest. As she did so, the mass of the giant dildo bore down just above her clitoris with each inward motion and then as she pulled out, the harness strap under her crotch rubbed on the sensitive organ, sending her into a rising spiral of pleasure. As she felt her orgasm building, she reached around to hook her fingers into her lover’s snatch and started to frig her slit. After less than a minute of this treatment Miss Kitty was screaming with a truly mind-blowing orgasm. The shudders of her girlish body were transmitted via her anus and the huge dildo to Chyna’s clitoris, and she too came explosively. Chyna collapsed onto her elbows as she was assailed by wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure and she saw stars before her eyes as it seemed as though she rode from one orgasm straight into another.sex and porn gifWhen she recovered, she slowly pulled the huge strap-on dildo out of Miss Kitty’s asshole with a sickening wet pop. She rocked back onto her heel and looked down on the prostrate form of her unconscious love-slave. Miss Kitty had fainted from the overwhelming power of her orgasm. Chyna slid her fingers over her head and pushed her wet hair back from her face. As she did so, she caught sight of the tightly bound Jeff Jarrett who was almost weeping with the pain from his tortured cock. “What’s the matter Jeff? Feeling a little left out, are you?” She said and she rose to her feet, the giant rubber cock bouncing as she did so. She walked over to him, the dildo jutting obscenely from her crotch. She placed her hand on his head and stroked his head almost affectionately. “There, there, Jeffrey. Perhaps what you need is a good pacifier?” she said, and brandished the slimy black cock in his face. “Suck it!” she ordered. After one shocked moment, he clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from the towering bitch. She couldn’t crush his balls and feed him her cock at the same time, so she gripped his jaw and crushed his cheeks against his teeth with her fingertips until he was forced to open his mouth. Once he did that, there was nothing he could do to stop her ramming the dildo into his mouth. She grabbed the back of his head and forced the dildo deeper. Jarrett’s jaw was forced as wide as it could go by the huge rubber cock and there was nothing he could do to prevent the flavor of Miss Kitty’s bowels and the lubricating jelly from swamping his tastebuds. He was totally defenseless against her as she began raping his mouth, forcing the dildo into his throat. Chyna looked down on the gagging, former six-time Intercontinental Champion as she made him suck her big black cock. She laughed as his eyes bulged from his face as she started to fuck his throat, driving move than six inches of the slimy strap-on down his gullet. His face was as purple as his still hard cock and his eyelids were fluttering before Chyna finally withdrew the dildo from his mouth. Jarrett immediately started to cough and choke, desperately gasping for air. Chyna turned away from Double J and bent down over Miss Kitty’s motionless form. She scooped the tiny woman up in her strong arms and carried her out of the cubicle, leaving Jarrett retching behind her. * * * Double J looked up when Chyna and Miss Kitty returned. Kitty was wearing white, lacey lingerie while Chyna had dressed in her leather chaps and bra-top combination, but she was still wearing her huge rubber cock and it bobbed hypnotically before her as she approached him. She crouched down beside him and jerked his head up and held it firmly while Miss Kitty strapped the collar she had hidden behind her back around his neck. Jarrett was about to protest when he saw the evil glint in Chyna’s eyes and wisely decided to remain silent. “Now then, Jeff. I think it’s time for your final lesson.” Chyna nodded to Miss Kitty, who knelt down and untied his ankles. Jeff tried to make a run for freedom, but his legs were cramped and he was jerked short by the leash that was in Chyna’s hand. She hauled him backward and then rammed a knee into his stomach, knocking the wind, and the fight, out of Jarrett. “What did you want to do that for. And after you were doing so well!” Chyna patronized him. “Never mind, I know you’re going to enjoy your next punishment!” Miss Kitty giggled as Chyna lead Jarrett like a xxx by his leash into the changing room itself. Once there, she kicked his feet out from under him and he fell heavily to the floor. Miss Kitty then dropped down in front of him and started to untie the rope harness that bound and tortured his penis. His bloated manhood was beginning to turn black and had become almost numb until the blood that had been trapped began to flow again. Jeff let out an agonized howl as the pain returned tenfold. It was worse than anything he had ever felt before in his life! He literally wept tears as Miss Kitty finished releasing his cock from the tight ropes. The pain was so great that when Chyna released his arms he couldn’t do anything but try to huddle over his crotch. The amazon grabbed a bench and pulled it into the middle of the room and then she and Miss Kitty forced the pain-paralyzed man to kneel at one end of it. Chyna jerked on his leash and made him lie face down lengthwise along the beach. She tied the handle of his leash to one of the legs of the bench at the far end and then they tied his thighs to the legs at the other end. His arms were tied together under the bench, elbow to wrist. Chyna looked down on her bound enemy and smiled. In this position, His battered cock was visible, hanging below bruised testicles and his ass was totally vulnerable. “Since you’ve been such a bad boy, I think you need a good spanking!” she said in her most condescending tone. She gave his ass a stinging slap that shocked Jarrett to the core. Then Miss Kitty slapped him on the same butt-cheek. And that was how it continued. Chyna would strike one cheek with a powerful smack and then Miss Kitty would slap the same place with a much weaker blow that Jarrett would barely even have felt if Chyna weren’t so thoroughly tenderizing his rump.. Then Chyna would spank his other cheek and Kitty would copy her mistress. All the time that they were spanking him like a little schoolboy they were laughing and joking, enjoying the degree of humiliation so simple a punishment could inflict on a full grown man. By the time they were finished, his well-beaten backside was a vibrant red. In the position he was in, he looked rather colorful from the rear, with the red of his ass, the blue and purple of his bruised cock and balls, and with his blond pubic hair adding yet more color. Chyna moved to Jarrett’s head and noticed the tear tracks on his cheeks. “Oh dear! And

Patricia had studied extra hard this year and she was determined to get away from it all by herself, so she booked a bungalow at Rottnest Island. She took with her some of her favourite books, especially those by Nancy Friday, who gained literary prominence with her explicit books on female fantasies.As Patricia walked down the wharf that warm summer’s day she was aware of the attention she drew, especially as she was wearing some very short shorts and shirt tied at the waist. Her full figure was clear to all, as she chose not to wear a bra due to the hot weather, and coupled with her “holiday mode”, she wanted to feel free of as many encumbrances as possible. She recognised one or two guys from another university’s soccer team walking down the wharf, obviously there on holidays as well. She smiled and waved to them, but kept walking, intent on being alone for a while. She had attended several intervarsity soccer games with one of her male friends and they had often been to social functions afterwards.She was a tall girl, about 5’8″ and fairly slim, although her full bust was a little out of proportion with her slender waist and slim legs. She had chosen to cut her hair short this summer, and the “pixie” style suited her angelic looks. But Patricia was not really that angelic. She would not class herself as promiscuous, but she had a range of lovers since she joined university but was very particular about her private love life. She “chose” only guys she thought were discrete and even then, she went out of her way to avoid flaunting her affairs.But on this occasion she had wanted to get away from her fellow students, and enjoy some private time on her own. She checked in to the accommodation centre, bought some food and drink from the supermarket and walked to her villa, overlooking Thomson Bay.After settling in she sat on the balcony with a glass of white wine and surveyed the surroundings. The bay was not yet full of boats, with many moorings not occupied, but the vista of the turquoise waters and white sands was relaxing and calming, and she sighed with contentment.The first few days passed quietly, with Patricia taking some long walks and bicycle rides, supplemented by swimming in the cool waters of the bay in front of her villa. She spent a couple of hours each day reading and writing. Her tan was improving daily and she chose to discretely sunbathe in the nude at Little Parakeet Bay once or twice. Occasionally she would slip off her top while sitting on the balcony, making sure she couldn’t be seen too obviously by passers by on the beach.Sitting there on the balcony one afternoon reading one of her books she was conscious of being aroused by the stories of many women articulating their fantasies. Some fantasies were relatively mild, while others were more extreme, involving quite unconventional behaviour, she thought. She was reading one in particular about a middle-aged professional woman who had confided to her husband that she dreamt of sexually satisfying a group of men, while maximising her own pleasure. Patricia read on, quite entranced by the graphic description of this woman’s fantasy. As she read she was conscious of her own state of arousal, slipping her hands down the front of her shorts and rubbing her pubic region. As her breathing became faster, she stood up and moved into one of the bedrooms, threw off her blouse and her shorts, before laying on the bed on her back while continuing to masturbate. Her eyes were closed as she thought of the story she had just read, and her mind was also thinking of how she would feel, with a large group of men to satisfy her. The combination of her erotic thoughts and her vigorous fingering of herself brought her to a sharp climax and she cried out involuntarily, her breath still coming in short gasps. As she lay there regaining her breath, a gentle breeze wafted in through the window, cooling her sweating body. Her mind was still on the fantasy she had read and a plan started to take shape in her mind…That evening she wandered into the settlement for a cappuccino, and she sat reading for a while at the cafe, before deciding to buy some more wine. She was surprised to meet up with one of the soccer players from her own university’s team, a nice guy called Gerry, who was staying at Rottnest with a group of his friends. He quickly invited her to a barbecue at his villa that evening, which she readily accepted.The evening was warm, an easterly breeze still blowing, but the atmosphere was relaxed and friendly as they sat and talked around the barbecue. A couple of the other guys already had girlfriends with them, but they were staying in another part of the island. Gerry and Patricia were enjoying each other’s company and they were soon flirting and joking with each other. Gerry then asked Patricia about the book she was holding, and she boldly passed it to him.He opened it where she had placed a bookmark and he started reading. She looked at him over her drink, noticing his reactions. After a few minutes he shifted in his seat, adjusting himself in his shorts. It was clear he too was aroused by what he had read.“Can you identify with this, Cath?” he asked, “or is it just some holiday reading?”“Yes, and yes” she said, not believing her own voice. Her heart was pounding as he leaned forward and said with a conspiratorial whisper, while squeezing her hand, “OK” he said, with a pause, “what if I come around later with a few other, well, ….willing participants?”She thought for a moment or two before saying to Gerry, “Come with me and I’ll explain something first”. They walked away from the others before she turned and said, “I wouldn’t normally be in this but….yes, and here are my conditions.” She noticed Gerry swallowed but remained attentive, like a keen student listening to his teacher.“Work out among yourselves who goes when. No repeat visits, and everyone wears a condom. Except you, who I know. And get some KY jelly just in case. And no kissing or slobbering. This is something purely physical, OK? I don’t want anyone to try to chase me up afterwards – in fact, I’ll probably be changing accommodation tomorrow, got that?”Patricia then said “Are you OK, Gerry?! You look a little stunned.”Gathering his wits, Gerry replied with a gulp, “No, I’m fine – and I agree with the rules.”She stood up suddenly, picking up the book. With a wink, she excused herself and said over her shoulder, “see you a bit later then….all of you….”Hurrying home in the moonlight, Patricia could barely believe in her own courage. She had to admit she was feeling quite horny and in need of some intimate company but just how much she wasn’t sure. After she got home, she showered and dressed in a sarong, then sat on the balcony, sipping her wine.A knock on the door about 11pm told her that Gerry had arrived, and she went and opened the door. In the darkness she saw a group of men, obviously the other soccer players staying on the island. She could see at least ten figures in the dim light and she invited them in. She whispered something to Gerry who kissed her briefly, before she left and returned to her bedroom.She spread a beach towel on the bed and opened the window, allowing the moonlight to flood the room. She then slipped off the sarong, then lay down on the bed. In less than a minute, the door opened and a figure entered. He undressed, before joining Patricia on the double bed. She didn’t recognise him but she could see he was already hard, and her hands reached down and held his manhood, and felt the silky condom. His hands floated over her body, while he nuzzled her neck and breasts. She found the anonymity was stimulating her and she could feel herself getting damp in her crotch. She pulled him onto her and he easily slipped inside her, his slow thrusting just what she had wanted. No need for KY lubricant here. He took his weight on his hands, allowing himself the view of her body beneath him, and he looked down to see his shaft disappearing repeatedly into her wet cunt lips, her generous pubic hair arousing him even further. She could feel him swell inside her and she pulled his hips towards her. His thrusting grew faster before he jerked his hips into her suddenly, jetting a burst of his warm cum inside her. He regained his breath before climbing off her and cupping the full condom in his hands he left the room.Within seconds a new partner entered the room and stripped naked, his cock already hard in anticipation. She took charge and she held her new sexual partner down on his back, and squatted over him. She was still aroused from her previous encounter and eager to get another cock inside her without delay. Holding him vertical she sank onto his covered rod with a low groan, taking him fully inside her. She could feel this was a ribbed condom, adding to the sensations inside her. She placed her hands on his hairless chest, her legs astride his body, as she started lifting and falling on his cock. He was fondling her swaying breasts, enjoying the vision of this beautiful women riding his cock. He enjoyed it so much he felt himself coming within a few minutes and he grasped her waist, lifting his hips as he shot his load. She responded by reaching down and rubbed her own clitoris, sending her over the brink of her own ecstasy. Her pussy was now aflood with her own juices, and as she lifted herself off him, she felt some flow out of her, and down her thighs.As he got up and left the room she felt her body was humming and buzzing, almost as though she was in a continual state of sexual climax. She was surprised at her own appetite and she was already looking forward to lover number three. She knew what she was doing was sexually very adventurous and almost deviant behaviour. But she also knew she was no nymphomaniac. She enjoyed her sex and she was determined to fulfil the fantasy she had discovered she had that day. So far her pussy was holding out well, her own generous supply of juices providing the necessary juices to facilitate smooth entry.The door opened again but this time two guys entered, something she hadn’t bargained for, but was prepared to experience. She was grateful that they were patient and weren’t over-eager, and she lay down while they embraced and fondled her, one concentrating on her breasts while the other was kissing her thighs and stomach. She found that having the two men pay her close attention was turning her on again, so she manoeuvred one onto his back, the other kneeling behind her. She crouched over the guy under her and reaching down she inserted him into her wetness, leaning forward so her rear was pointing backwards. The other guy got the message quickly and applying a generous amount of KY onto his covered tool, approached her buttocks. With her helping hand he inserted the head of his cock into her anus, letting it rest there for a moment while she adjusted herself to take this foreign intruder. The guy behind her could feel her sphincter relax and he slipped his shaft deeper inside her. Beneath her the other guy could feel the second cock through the membrane between the two passages.Patricia felt absolutely stuffed with cock, front and rear, and she groaned in appreciation and pleasure. She was now leaning forward, her breasts rolling and swinging onto the chest of the guy beneath her, her eyes closed and her mouth open. The guy behind her was now very slowly and gently shafting her lubricated rear passage, his hands clasping her soft round buttocks, the warmth and tightness bringing him closer to an early climax. Beneath her the second guy was enjoying the glorious sight of this woman impaled on his cock, with her lost in her own lust and pleasurable sensations. She came first, the dual pleasures of her front and rear passages being stimulated too much to hold back and she cried out and heaved and rocked, the two cocks now shooting their own jets of semen into their soft and sensitive sacs, with Patricia actually being able to feel the weight of the full condoms inside her.As they slowly withdrew she felt suddenly empty but the sensations continued on for some time, her cunt and anus still warm and swollen from their burst of activity. The two guys got up and left the room, their hands around their cocks, holding the full condoms.Several other guys came and went, shafting Patricia’s now flowing pussy, awash with her own juices and some excess KY lubricant. They let Patricia choose the positions for love-making and she was determined to try out everything she knew and even that which she didn’t know. Patricia was also amazed at how she was able to come to an orgasmic state in such a short space of time, her enthusiasm and strong physical love-making also bringing on the guys climaxes much quicker than she thought.She was lying in a semi-orgasmic state, her cunt still throbbing from her last encounters, her anus loose and wet, when she saw another guy enter the room. Even in the dim light she recognised Gerry, his cock erect and unfettered by a condom.Patricia reached up for him and said with an urgency, “give me your cock and I want to feel you come inside me……now”.Gerry was rock hard, even harder than he thought he could get, when he finally entered Patricia form the rear, as she chose to get the deepest penetration from the one cock she wanted to milk. He was aroused by her sexual appetite and knowing that she had very capably and enthusiastically just fucked ten other men, who had all enjoyed the experience just as much as she obviously had.Patricia was enjoying the slow and slightly different feel of a naked cock deep inside her and decided to make the last encounter more sensual and “romantic”. She moved forward enabling Gerry to withdraw from her before she flipped over onto her back and spread her knees wide and pulled him down onto and into her. Her strength surprised him but he realised that she was just coming to an new sexual peak which had built on all that had gone before. Her cunt was now responding to his cock and she was heaving her hips upwards to maximise his own thrusting.Quicker than even she had wanted she felt her climax coming fast, and even she could not hold back this time, as she shook and shuddered as her body took in Gerry’s eager thrusts. He had also wanted this to go on longer than it did but he felt powerless as she brought him to his own shattering orgasm. On this occasion, Patricia was pleased to feel him spurting his copious amount of white, womb-wetting foam deep inside her. She was thrashing like a woman possessed, her arms like two iron bands around his back. The two bodies were now just intent on getting the maximum carnal pleasures from each other and they continued the slow in-out shafting movement as they climbed down from their plateaus of pleasure.Patricia felt tired but not exhausted, and almost disappointed that Gerry was the last of her lovers that night. Her body had responded with an enthusiasm that even surprised her, her cunt now wet and swollen, but sore from the pounding it had taken that night. It was as though it had decided to perform at its maximum potential, which it had obviously done.Patricia herself was glowing in her new found sexuality. She had discovered something about herself and her own capacity for physical gratification and she liked it. She thought she might feel a little “soiled” after the experience but actually felt a deep longing for a repeat performance at a later date. The fact that she was in control of the situation gave her comfort and she was grateful for Gerry’s understanding and sensitivity.The next day she checked out of the villa and into another bungalow, located in a more remote location. She wanted to reminisce about hr experience – in private. But she allowed herself a wry grin as she picked up Nancy Friday’s “Secret Garden” as she settled onto her new balcony, overlooking the tranquil waters of the bay…****Comments?Feedback?Ladies, gents, if you liked this story please email me – I have 60 more like this one.. It started innocently enough. I had read a few stories (like this one…) on the Internet, and started to experiment…

mahesh bhosale,A young Malay girl, Mei stood only 5′ 2″, weighed only 110 pounds, but had an exquisite figure. Her breasts were firm, nicely rounded and stood out from her well developed chest tipped with two tiny dark protruding nipples. Her public mound was very prominent but she had kept her pussy clean of hair, the multiple folds of her vagina lips centered with a barely visible clit.She was already experienced sexually, although only 18 years old. She was trim and had a well formed body due to swimming frequently. She had been happy and content until she had moved to the city, where she had been unable to get work. She didn’t know anyone and was soon destitute on the streets of the crowded city. Since she was very attractive, she decided to try picking up a “trick”. The man she picked up was a tall, but slightly overweight Arab who offered her a good price for a whole night. She was delighted and was determined to please the man and perhaps convince him to keep her for more nights.When she arrived in his hotel room, he had begun to beat her almost immediately. She cowered and took it as long as she could, but the man seemed obsessed. Finally she saw an opening and grabbed the knife out of his waistband, plunging it deep into his chest. Blood spurted everywhere as she stabbed him over and over again in her rage. When he finally lay on the floor in a pool of his own blood, she realized what she had done.She ran to his bathroom, washed the blood off herself, and dressed again. Fortunately no blood had gotten on her clothes. She stuck the knife in her bag and was about to leave when another Arab man stopped her at the door. He saw his friend lying dead on the floor in a pool of blood and shouted for the police, holding Mei in a tight grip until they came.The police had been sympathetic to her as they had similar problems with Arab tourists before, and she was clearly beaten, the whip marked all over her tender body. The Arab, however, had been an important businessman and his friend had requested that she be put to death as punishment. The judge, being somewhat sympathetic as well, had opted for imprisonment and sale to an exotic meat farm that he knew of, where she would at least have a chance to become a milker and last a little longer. Sadly, he knew that it was just postponing her fate, but it was better than nothing. If he sentenced her to execution by strangling, her body would be sold to a local butcher shop anyway.Now Mei stood in this strange holding area with several other Malay girls and a few American girls. The were all pretty, and their hands were all tied behind the girl’s naked bodies. A man was inspecting each of the girls and though she didn’t understand English, she could tell he was sorting the girls out for something. When he got to her, his strong but gentle hands caressed her body, feeling her muscles and breasts, and inserting a finger into her vagina, he then said something to his assistant and moved on to the next girl. She and another girl about her same size were taken to a large room that looked like a butcher shop. She was strung up hanging upside down from a crossbar by her ankles with a rope. No one said anything, and then just left them hanging there.Soon another girl was brought in, one of the tall American girls. First the men pushed hoses into the three girl’s asses and a small hose into their urethra and, turning on the water, flushed them out. She was so full of water at first that her belly began to expand and when she was full, they turned her right side up so that she could shit and piss on the floor. They then washed the girls all down and left them hanging except the pretty American girl. The men took her to one of the tables and strapped her down as one of the men fucked the girl’s mouth. Then the other man started forcing a long sharp pole through the American girl, her screams piercing and loud, until it emerged from her mouth, forcing blood and cum out of her. The girl was still alive, struggling and obvious crying in pain as they took her outside soon afterwards.Then they came back and strung the other Malay girl up tying her to a tall pole on a raised platform. They spread her legs and shaved her pussy and then began forcing a sharpened pole slowly up through her body. She screamed and screamed until they held the girl’s head back and the pole emerged out of her mouth. They cut her belly open and pulled her guts out, throwing them in a bucket and then they sewed her up again. She could no longer scream, but she was still alive and her body twisted and struggled as the men carried her out of the room, too.The men returned and hung her from the same platform and she knew she was going to be spitted by the long pole as well. First they spread her legs and shaved the little hair that she had over her vagina. The men then injected something into both of her breasts and she felt them begin to become more firm than normal and at the same time a numbing sensation came over her whole body. Apparently she had been given some kind of anesthetic although it was only a mild one. She could feel her belly being slit open and one of the men reached into her and as the huge spit began to move up into her anus, he grabbed her empty colon and guided the shaft up into her body. She could now feel the pain of being spitted by the pole and began to scream and twist from the pain. Calling out to them men, she cried, “Please kill me first. Don’t make me suffer. Oh God! It hurts so much!! I don’t want to die this way!” But the men could not understand her language and were not likely to change their minds anyway as they apparently had done this many times before. She could feel the spit moving up her body as it exited through her intestines and then the man forced it into her esophagus and she soon was silenced as the rod emerged from her mouth, blood spilling out of her at both ends.Mei continued to scream silently as the men lifted the two ends of the spit and carried her out of the building. She twisted and struggled, but her body was securely impaled by the 8′ long 3 1/2″ thick spitting pole. She was finally brought to a barbecue pit where she saw both the pretty American girl and the other Malay girl turning slowly, roasting over a fire, the fat already dripping from the American’s beautiful body as she cooked. The American was obviously now dead, but her friend was still twitching, and her lungs gasping, as the flames licked at the butter and sauces dripping from her body.Me could feel the tremendous heat as she was placed over the fire herself. With a last burst of energy, she struggled furiously, and vainly, as a man began to rub her body with butter. She could feel her breasts and buttocks begin to heat up as she turned slowly. “My God! It’s so hot!! And it hurts so much!!!!” she screamed to herself. ” I wish someone would kill me and spare me the pain! Just get it over with!!” The flames licked at her body as she continued to rotate on the spit and she was basted over and over by the cook, the only relief being the coolness of the butter as it was rubbed into her. She could feel her skin begin to tighten as she began to cook, and she could even smell herself roasting. It smelled so delicious, she almost wished she could taste her own meat. Finally her struggled ceased as her body began to roast and her internal organs were cooked from the steam inside her belly. She died as her body started to turn a delicious dark golden brown.The cook could see she had finally expired, and knew her meat would be fantastic, since the longer the girl lived while being cooked, the better her meat would taste. After she had cooked for almost four hours, he pierced her with a meat fork to test the doneness of her meat. her juices and liquefied fat spurted from the wound, so he knew she had cooked up juicy and tender. He then sliced a small piece of meat from the underside of one of her breasts, and another tiny morsel from her pretty butt. Popping the small, hot, pieces of girl meat into his mouth he said, “UMMMMMM! Absolutely delicious! This one is perfectly done. Let’s get her onto a serving platter.”Carefully, his assistant and he lifted Mei’s body from the fire and placed her gently on a large serving platter. They gently pulled the spit out of her, leaving her with her mouth wide open and a large hole where her asshole had been. She was so juicy, that a little meat stuck to the spit as it was removed. Her body was very hot and steam rose from it as they arranged her on her elbows and knees with the traditional apple in her mouth. She was then delivered to one of the large banquet tables. There the host of that table began to carve thin slices of Mei’s breasts, buttocks and thighs. Her well developed meaty back muscles and part of one her ribs were cut off and placed on another platter, where her rib steaks and her tender, finely marbled roasts were sliced into serving cuts of beautiful, juicy and slightly rare cuts of prime girl meat. The host cut open her belly and carefully extracted her heart, the organ still bubbling from the heat. He placed it on his own plate along with the meat cut from her vagina. He then sat down to a meal of one of the most delicious girls he had eaten in a long time. Everyone began slicing more of her meat off, gorging themselves on the sweet, juicy, flesh of Mei, soon reducing her to just a few scraps of meat on her well picked bones. One young man had cut off one of her calves and was contentedly eating the meat right off her shin bone.Mei was an excellent meal and very little was left of her at the end of the dinner.

Warning: This story is for the entertainment of adults. It contains detailed descriptions of Female Domination, Fisting, Watersports, Anal penetration and Non-Consensual sex. If you don’t think you would enjoy that, then don’t read it. This story features the Characters of Chyna, Miss Kitty and Jeff Jarrett. The are the characters as portrayed and in no way represent Joanie Laurer, Stacy Carter, or the real Jeff Jarrett. Jeff Jarrett sat with his head in his hands and stared at the floor. There was a medical orderly who was trying to check whether JJ had been injured during the match, possibly even concussed from the guitar shot to the head that he had received, because after he had lost his Title he had not responded to anyone. He just sat staring at nothing, and ignored the medic. He had been beaten. Worse, he had lost to a woman! That bitch Chyna had embarrassed him in front of the entire world by pinning him to become the new Intercontinental Champion. His mind thronged with the cheers of the crowd as they witnessed his humiliation at the hands of a woman and it was more than he could bear. * * * The new Champion was in the showers, her aching muscles seemed a thing of the past as she was exultant! She had won! The first woman ever to win a major Title in the men’s division of any organization. In that single perfect moment of realization nothing else mattered and she slipped into an almost dreamlike remembrance of everything she had gone through to reach this, the crowning moment of her career. “Pleeeaase?” The light soprano voice brought the raven-haired amazon out of her reverie and back to the small blonde woman who had followed her back to her dressing room after her victory. “You want to be my what?” she asked. “I want you to teach me how to be like you. Please?” Chyna studied the diminutive Miss Kitty. A more startling contrast than that between these two women it would be hard to imagine. Chyna was nearly 6 feet tall and had a broad shouldered, muscular physique, with massive, shapely breasts and long black hair, while Miss Kitty was almost a foot shorter, with a slight figure and small tits. Her blonde hair framed a cute, very pretty face, which at that moment bore an expression of adulation that Chyna felt intently. The word ‘jailbait’ crossed Chyna’s mind as she thought that Kitty looked altogether too childlike. Chyna felt her pussy warming as she look over the naked, girlish figure before her and knew that she wanted to possess and nurture her. It was a feeling that she wasn’t used to, as she usually enjoyed breaking an unwilling woman, forcing her to submit to her desires. The tall woman stepped forward and cupped Miss Kitty’s adorable face in her long-fingered hands. “And just what are you prepared to give me in returned?” she asked in a husky voice. Miss Kitty’s large, vulnerable eyes looked back into Chyna’s own and she said in a trusting voice “I’ll do whatever you want.” One of Chyna’s hands slipped down the blonde’s slender neck and her fingertips lightly brushed over her sensitive breasts, sending thrills down the smaller woman’s spine, until she pinched her nipple between thumb and forefinger. “Anything?” Chyna asked. “Anything,” she answered in a quiet voice. Chyna pulled the girl close and stooped down to kiss her firmly on the lips. After a startled moment, Miss Kitty responded earnestly, her small tongue wrestling with the larger woman’s as they explored each other’s bodies with their hands. It was Chyna that broke away from the kiss, and with one hand grasping the back of Miss Kitty’s head, she guided her eager mouth downward to her breasts. Such was the difference in their heights that Kitty didn’t need to even bend her neck to suck on one of Chyna’s hard nipples. She brought both of her hands back from their exploration of the Champion’s muscles and used them to stroke the massive breast before her as the larger woman leant back against the tiled wall and sighed, relaxing in the spray of the shower. Miss Kitty took each breast in turn, and as she sucked on one she would pinch the other with her small fingers. The heavy breasts heaved as Chyna’s breathing became deeper while the blonde slavered over them, licking every exposed inch and burying her head into the cleavage to lick the sensitive flesh there too. After about ten minutes of this, Chyna once more grasped the back of Miss Kitty’s head and gently pushed her face downward. Kitty’s little tongue continued to lap at the Champion’s skin as she went slowly down to one knee, tracing the contours of Chyna’s abdominal muscles and swirling it around inside her navel until she was faced with the ultimate treasure. Miss Kitty had never seen another woman’s pussy before, and Chyna’s was completely shaven to expose her every detail. Her pussy-lips were thick and flushed with blood and Kitty could just discern the hood of her swollen clitoris where it poked through the top of her slit. After a moment’s hesitation, Miss Kitty kissed Chyna right at the very tip of her slit, just above her clitty, sending a pleasant thrill through her that surprised the amazon dominatrix. Never before had something so gentle given her such pleasure. Normally Chyna would be grinding her cunt against the other woman’s screaming face as she pleasured herself, just as she had done to Debra a month before. She couldn’t remember the last time a woman had served her without being broken first. Miss Kitty parted Chyna’s moist lips and started to lick up and down the full length of her slit. Chyna had to suppress a small rapturous cry as her tiny lover slipped one slim finger into her vagina. Powerful muscles bore down on the small digit, almost crushing it, and it was with great difficulty that Miss Kitty inserted a second finger inside her. Chyna’s clitoris had now hardened to more than half an inch in size and Miss Kitty latched onto it with her perfect lips and sucked it out from under the hood and into the warm cavity of her mouth. As she did this she managed to force a third finger into Chyna’s pulsating cunt. Miss Kitty sucked on Chyna’s clitoris like it was a small penis, working her lips up and down it’s short length and teasing it by flicking the tip of her tongue over the very end of it. Chyna bucked involuntarily over the tiny blonde as she was driven wild with passion. Slowly, Miss Kitty managed to get all five of her fingers into Chyna’s hot vagina, and gradually she pushed harder into her, until the knuckles of her fingers and thumb were past the point of most resistance and she could force her entire hand into the big woman. Chyna couldn’t restrain herself any longer and reaching down, she grabbed Miss Kitty’s upper arm and rammed her entire forearm deep into her own cunt. She pulled the blonde’s arm almost all the way out and then rammed it back inside. Miss Kitty sat back on her heels and watched in shock as Chyna used her arm like huge dildo, fucking herself brutally. Chyna snarled and grabbed the back of her head, forcing her face back into her cunt again. Miss Kitty got the message and she fist-fucked the Intercontinental Champion and sucked on her clit until Chyna suddenly seized. Kitty’s hand was crushed by Chyna’s incredibly strong cunt-muscles as the dominatrix orgasmed, the wetness of her spending flowing over the arm impaling her and into Miss Kitty’s mouth. Chyna shook and convulsed wildly for over a minute as she experienced wave after wave of pleasure before she collapsed, landing heavily on the tiny girl below her.xxx porn photoMiss Kitty lay pinned under the female wrestler and struggled for breath until Chyna regained her senses and rolled off of the diminutive blonde. As she rolled onto her back, Miss kitty was forced to roll onto her stomach or risk breaking her arm, because it was still firmly gripped inside the bigger woman’s cunt. As Chyna lay on her back panting for air, Kitty placed the heel of her hand against Chyna’s pelvis and with a great effort, she managed to extract her forearm. Her hand felt numb after being crushed inside Chyna’s vice-like pussy and she tried to massage some life into her fingers. She didn’t notice Chyna recover until her shoulders were gripped and she was pushed down onto the ceramic floor of the over-sized shower cubicle. She looked down on the girlish blonde and the usual dominant side of her personality reasserted itself. She smiled evilly. “Now, it’s my turn to make YOU come!” she said. She held up a muscular arm and then curled the fingers of her hand into a fist. Her smile grew broader. * * * They were laughing at him. Not to his face perhaps, but he knew that they were anyway. He’d laughed often enough in the past at anyone whom Chyna had pinned in the ring. He knew that a real man could never be beaten by a mere woman, and he knew that he was a real man. But he had lost. He looked up at the woman who was still trying to give him a clean bill of health, and he saw the disgust in her eyes. She hid it well, but he knew she had enjoyed watching that bitch Chyna humiliate him in front of everyone. The other wrestlers all had carefully neutral expressions on their faces when he looked at them, and he knew that they were laughing too. Everyone was laughing. And Chyna. She was laughing loudest of all. He could hear her, in his imagination. But he would stop her, he would show her and the world that he was a REAL man. And he would teach her what a woman was good for as well. He stood up and pushed the EMT away and went in search of Chyna’s dressing room. He would put her in her place once and for all. * * * Miss Kitty had her head held in both hands and she was screaming. “YES, OH GOD YES! PLEASE MISTRESS!” Chyna was kneeling between her wide spread thighs and she had her fist pressed against Kitty’s blonde furred pussy. Her thick forearm was wet with Miss Kitty’s love-juice right up to the elbow, and as the small woman begged she punched it back inside her tight cunt. Miss Kitty screamed as she was stretched once more beyond the limits of anything she had ever felt before. Chyna’s fist was twice the size of Kitty’s own, and Kitty’s pussy was much smaller than the mighty amazon’s was. Her vagina felt as though it was about to split, but she didn’t care as Chyna bent down and sucked one of Kitty’s tiny breasts into her mouth. She gnawed at the girl’s nipple as she continued to punch-fuck the delirious blonde. At that moment they heard the door crash open as Jeff Jarrett stormed into the changing room. “Chyna! Where are you, you fucking BITCH!” He slammed the lockers and threw one of the benches against the wall. “Show yourself, you CUNT!” Chyna stepped out of the shower and stood with her arms crossed. “What do you want, Jeff.” She asked in a deceptively reasonable tone. JJ spun around and then stopped dead as he saw that she was naked. Her skin was wet and her muscles glistened in the light. He saw that her huge breasts didn’t drop at all when she was undressed as they stood high and proud on her muscle-bound chest, her abs were well defined on her narrow waist and tapered down to her smooth shaven pussy. He completely lost his train of thought as he stood staring at her crotch until he saw her pussy-lips twitch as she shifted her weight to one foot. His cock swelled up to its full length in his shorts. “Was there something you wanted, or did you just want to get a good look?” she sneered as she uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on her hips, exposing the nipples of her magnificent breasts. JJ shook himself and realized how he could teach her a lesson she would never forget. And he would get himself a little revenge by raping her ass.. If she wants to look like a man, I’ll teach her to take it like a man, he thought, ignoring the evidence of her femininity before him. Without saying a word, he lunged for her and grabbed her in a bear hug. He released a hand from the hold and grabbed one of her breasts. “I’m going to teach you what a real man can do!” he shouted. Then he suddenly screamed as Chyna brought her knee up sharply into his crotch. She gripped him by the shoulders and kicked him in the balls again, and again, and again. Jarrett was doubled over and gasping for breath, his hands clutched over his testicles. Chyna jerked his head up by the hair and said, “Jeff, you haven’t got the balls to take me!” Then she twisted one arm around behind him into a half-nelson and rammed him head first into the tiled wall. Double J staggered back in a daze and Chyna spun him around and swiftly kicked him in the balls for the fifth time and as he doubled over in pain, she rammed his head down between he powerful thighs and hooked his arms up behind his back. He just had time to realize that he could feel her hot, wet pussy pressing against the back of his neck before she dropped to her knees and drove his forehead down onto the cubicle’s hard floor. * * * “Jeff. Wake up Jeff.” He heard the soft-spoken voice dimly behind the pain in his skull and his testicles. It seemed as though he had been hit repeatedly over the head today, by everything including the kitchen sink. He slowly pried his eyelids open and looked up into Chyna’s smiling face. She looked almost friendly. “Are you alright Jeff?” she asked sweetly. He was only vaguely aware that his cock was being caressed and it was stiffening in automatic response. He tried to speak but couldn’t seem to coordinate properly and so he nodded unsteadily. She assumed an almost concerned expression and Double J was suddenly aware that she was mocking him. “That’s a shame, I guess that means I’m going to have to hurt you some more.” She said, and suddenly squeezed his prick painfully until it wilted. He tried to get up but he couldn’t move. The bitch had tied him up! She had stripped him naked and tied him up! He struggled against the nylon ropes but Chyna knew her knots and he couldn’t even budge them. Chyna grabbed his now flaccid cock again and said, “Tell me Jeff, was that really as big as it gets? Because that’s not what I would expect of a REAL man, a ten year old boy has a more impressive cock than you!” “Let me go, you BITCH!” he shouted, causing a wave of pain through his aching head. “Now, now Jeff. That’s hardly the way to speak to your Mistress. You will address me as ‘My Lady’ or ‘Mistress’ or, at the very least, as ‘Ma’am’.” “You ain’t my mistress, you ugly cunt! And if you don’t let me go right now, then I’ll make you regret it!” he shouted. “Really? I have to disagree,” she spoke softly, but her eyes had hardened like flint at the insult. “Let’s see, I took Debra away from you, I took the Intercontinental Title, I’ve taken your dignity and kicked your ass in front of the entire world,” She counted each item off on her fingers. “And now, on top of all that, I’ve taken Miss Kitty away from you as well.” She beckoned Miss Kitty to join her where Jarrett could see them and kissed her deeply and passionately. In spite of his predicament, Jeff’s cock started to harden once more at the sight of the two very different but equally naked women’s embrace. Chyna broke off the kiss and turned back to her captive. “It seems to me that I’ve taken everything you ever had.” She taunted, and Jarrett started to swear and curse at her in response. Chyna sneered at his futile rage, took her measure of him and struck him hard across the face. Then she struck him again with a backhanded blow before she grabbed his short blond hair and jammed his face into her smooth, wet pussy. She rubbed her cunt over his face and said; “Pay attention, you dickless jerk! Because even though I am all woman,” she crammed his mouth deeper into her slit to emphasize her words, “I’m more of a man than YOU will EVER be!” Miss Kitty giggled as her mistress humiliated her ex-lover. “He won’t like that my Lady,” Miss Kitty learnt much faster than Jeff did that it was a bad idea to show any disrespect towards Chyna. “He would never lick my pussy!” she exclaimed. “Is that so?” Chyna replied, “But I’ll just bet that he wanted you to suck his little dickie now didn’t he?” “Oh yes, Mistress.xxx young sex photo “Well then Jeff, it looks like you’ve got some amends to make.” She pulled Miss Kitty over and positioned before the helpless man. “Get to work! I want you to make her come in no more than 5 minutes.” Miss Kitty squatted down and spread her blonde-fringed pussy-lips open in front of her ex-employer. Jeff clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from what, to him, was the sickening sight of her exposed sex. Chyna had stretched out, leaning languorously against the cubicle wall as she watched. She smiled crookedly as Jeff refused to co-operate. “You had better do what I say, Jeff.” She spoke evenly, “You’re going to suffer a lot before I’m done with you, so the more you fight me, the worse you’re going to make it for yourself.” Still, despite Chyna’s warning Jarrett refused to co-operate and Miss Kitty simply grabbed the back of his head and started to grind her cunt into his face. As she rubbed herself on him, Miss Kitty began to realize the exhilarating effect that having someone else totally at your mercy could have. It was that newfound knowledge, more than the rough friction of Jarrett’s nose and chin that eventually triggered her orgasm. Jeff felt physically sick as Miss Kitty’s girl-cum squirted out onto his face and she smeared it all over him as she squealed in pleasure. He was silent when Kitty got off of him, biting back the curses and swear words that he wanted to say. He realized now that his only option was to play along with these sick bitches until he got a chance to escape, and then he would make them pay! “I’m afraid that isn’t good enough, Jeff.” Chyna said. There was no clock in the changing rooms, but it wouldn’t have mattered how long Kitty’s orgasm took. She got up from where she sat and crouched down next to Jarrett’s bound body. “You really don’t seem to be grasping the fundamentals here. I tell you what to do, and you do it.” She grabbed his aching testicles and gripped them firmly. “So next time I give you an order, you do it! Understand?” Jeff gave a sharp cry of pain as she crushed his balls in her strong fingers. She kept on squeezing until he nearly blacked out from the pain. As his mind slipped toward darkness, she released her hold and he heard he give an order to Miss Kitty to fetch something. He recovered slowly and when he did, he saw Miss Kitty standing over him with more of the nylon rope. At Chyna’s command, the tiny blonde pulled his soft cock clear from his body and began to wrap the rope around it. Chyna was telling her how to loop it around the shaft and where to tie the knots and within a couple of minutes his penis was a criss-crossed pattern of bulging cock-flesh and blue nylon rope. “Now Jeff, I’m going to show you how to please a hot little cunt like Miss Kitty’s here, and you are going to watch.” With that, Chyna turned away from him and lay Miss Kitty down onto the floor. She slowly stroked along the insides of her thighs up to the golden furred delta of her pussy. She hooked her fingertips into Kitty’s little pussy-lips and pulled them apart. She looked over her shoulder at Double J and smiled, then she dipped her head and licked the full length of the smaller woman’s slit. She tongued Miss Kitty for more than ten minutes and made sure that Jeff could see every movement. The ropes had been tied tightly around his cock while it was soft and now that he was forced to watch the lesbians in action, his penis was trying to expand but there was no give in the bonds. He closed his eyes, but he could still hear Miss Kitty’s squeals of pleasure as Chyna licked her out, and his cock continued to grow. “Jeff, do you really think that pathetic little thing you call a ‘manhood’ could satisfy a woman?” He opened his eyes and saw that Chyna had two fingers inserted inside the small woman. “It takes a lot more than that to please even one as small as Miss Kitty here,” as she spoke, she inserted a third finger into the blonde. “Isn’t that right Kitty-cat?” “Oh yes, mistress,” Kitty said, then she reached up above her head and braced her arms against the wall. “Please… please mistress… Do it! I need it… please!” Chyna turned back to Jarrett and smiled, and then, before his disbelieving eyes, she pushed her entire hand inside the panting blonde. She twisted her wrist and forced more of her arm into Miss Kitty’s tiny body, twisting and thrusting until inch by inch she had pushed her entire forearm inside her new lover, right up to the elbow! Jarrett could not believe what he was seeing as Chyna started to punch-fuck Miss Kitty once more. He could actually see Chyna’s hand as it moved inside the blonde’s abdomen and his cock was agony to him in response, as the sadistic bitch had intended it should be. Chyna reached down with her free hand and started to rub Kitty’s swollen clitty with her thumb. She crushed it down roughly against her pistoning forearm and Miss Kitty came, screaming with pain induced pleasure. Chyna pulled her arm out of the girl with a loud and audible slurping sound, and as she knelt back, Jeff could see that Miss Kitty’s cunt was gaping obscenely open. Jarrett’s vision was blurring with tears from the pain of his tightly bound cock, which bulged through the gaps between the ropes and was a very unhealthy purple color. The raven-haired amazon rolled the smaller woman over onto her stomach and she pulled her girlish buttocks apart. Miss Kitty gasped as she felt Chyna’s slick finger press against the rose of her anus. Then, without warning, she was penetrated! “Take a good look, Jeff. I’ll bet she never let you have this little treasure, did she?” Chyna twisted her finger inside Kitty’s virgin anus, eliciting a small gasp from the girl. “So I want you to watch real close, ’cause she’s gonna take my whole hand!” Miss Kitty felt a shiver of fear run through her at Chyna’s words. It wasn’t possible! She’d be torn apart. But she had taken it in her cunt, and if Chyna wanted her to take it up her ass, then that was what she would do. The most important thing to Miss Kitty was that she never wanted to let Chyna down. She bit her lower lip as Chyna inserted a second finger. She pumped them in and out a few times before adding a third. Kitty forced her asshole to relax, suppressing the instinctive desire to clench up against the unnatural intruder, because even as inexperienced as she was, she realized that resistance would only make it hurt more. With only Miss Kitty’s own girl-cum to act as lubrication, Chyna forced her fourth finger into the blonde. After a minute of twisting thrusts to open her yet further, she pushed her thumb inside too. Kitty screamed as Chyna kept the pressure behind that last push, forcing the rest of her hand between her buttocks. She felt her sphincter being stretched to agonizing dimensions as the widest part of the hand forced its way inside her. Then, just as she thought that something would tear, her asshole snapped back to grip Chyna’s wrist and the hand was in! She lay panting and wild-eyed as Chyna reversed the direction of motion and Miss Kitty cried out as her hole was being stretched again. Chyna pulled her hand out until just before the tip of her thumb would leave her hotness, and then she forced it back inside. She repeated the process another four or five times before she removed it entirely. The muscular woman stood up and walked into the locker room, leaving her lover spread face down on the floor with her asshole gaping wide and Jeff Jarrett doubled over his agonizingly restrained penis. When she returned, she was no longer entirely naked, as jutting massively from her crotch was a huge black rubber dildo. It was more than 15 inches long and about 4 inches in diameter! It was held in place by thick leather straps that circled her slim waist and ran under her hairless pussy to buckle up in the small of her back. Miss Kitty looked up over her shoulder as Chyna knelt down behind her and there was fear in her eyes as she saw the giant implement. “M… mistress?” she asked quietly. “Hush child,” the amazon answered, “You can take it. I know you can,” she added reassuringly. Chyna popped the cap on a tube of KY jelly and squeezed some into her hand. As she applied the slimy substance to the black dildo she looked over at Jarrett and smiled wickedly, then she started to slide her hand up and down the huge length, as though she were masturbating her massive cock. “You see Jeff? Now do you understand just how pathetic your little boy-cock really is?” The insult struck Jarrett like the strongest of blows. He knew it wasn’t true, that his 712-inch cock was larger than average, but it didn’t matter. Chyna’s ‘cock’ was more than twice as long and three times as thick as his own and there was no way that he could possibly measure up to that. Then Chyna turned back to her little love-slave and positioned the well-lubricated tip of her rubber penis in the cleft of Miss Kitty’s tight buttocks. She slowly pushed the head of the giant dildo through her asshole, and then she began to thrust easily in and out, gradually working her way deeper into her lover. With each thrust, she opened the blondes tight little rectum wider and deeper until she bottomed out at twelve inches or so. When that happened Chyna started to increase the tempo of her thrusts, changing the angle of entry to stretch the walls further, allowing her to cram more and more of the huge cock into her and forcing her organs to shift inside her to make room for it. Eventually Miss Kitty was completely impaled and Chyna began to fuck her in earnest. As she did so, the mass of the giant dildo bore down just above her clitoris with each inward motion and then as she pulled out, the harness strap under her crotch rubbed on the sensitive organ, sending her into a rising spiral of pleasure. As she felt her orgasm building, she reached around to hook her fingers into her lover’s snatch and started to frig her slit. After less than a minute of this treatment Miss Kitty was screaming with a truly mind-blowing orgasm. The shudders of her girlish body were transmitted via her anus and the huge dildo to Chyna’s clitoris, and she too came explosively. Chyna collapsed onto her elbows as she was assailed by wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure and she saw stars before her eyes as it seemed as though she rode from one orgasm straight into another.sex and porn gifWhen she recovered, she slowly pulled the huge strap-on dildo out of Miss Kitty’s asshole with a sickening wet pop. She rocked back onto her heel and looked down on the prostrate form of her unconscious love-slave. Miss Kitty had fainted from the overwhelming power of her orgasm. Chyna slid her fingers over her head and pushed her wet hair back from her face. As she did so, she caught sight of the tightly bound Jeff Jarrett who was almost weeping with the pain from his tortured cock. “What’s the matter Jeff? Feeling a little left out, are you?” She said and she rose to her feet, the giant rubber cock bouncing as she did so. She walked over to him, the dildo jutting obscenely from her crotch. She placed her hand on his head and stroked his head almost affectionately. “There, there, Jeffrey. Perhaps what you need is a good pacifier?” she said, and brandished the slimy black cock in his face. “Suck it!” she ordered. After one shocked moment, he clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from the towering bitch. She couldn’t crush his balls and feed him her cock at the same time, so she gripped his jaw and crushed his cheeks against his teeth with her fingertips until he was forced to open his mouth. Once he did that, there was nothing he could do to stop her ramming the dildo into his mouth. She grabbed the back of his head and forced the dildo deeper. Jarrett’s jaw was forced as wide as it could go by the huge rubber cock and there was nothing he could do to prevent the flavor of Miss Kitty’s bowels and the lubricating jelly from swamping his tastebuds. He was totally defenseless against her as she began raping his mouth, forcing the dildo into his throat. Chyna looked down on the gagging, former six-time Intercontinental Champion as she made him suck her big black cock. She laughed as his eyes bulged from his face as she started to fuck his throat, driving move than six inches of the slimy strap-on down his gullet. His face was as purple as his still hard cock and his eyelids were fluttering before Chyna finally withdrew the dildo from his mouth. Jarrett immediately started to cough and choke, desperately gasping for air. Chyna turned away from Double J and bent down over Miss Kitty’s motionless form. She scooped the tiny woman up in her strong arms and carried her out of the cubicle, leaving Jarrett retching behind her. * * * Double J looked up when Chyna and Miss Kitty returned. Kitty was wearing white, lacey lingerie while Chyna had dressed in her leather chaps and bra-top combination, but she was still wearing her huge rubber cock and it bobbed hypnotically before her as she approached him. She crouched down beside him and jerked his head up and held it firmly while Miss Kitty strapped the collar she had hidden behind her back around his neck. Jarrett was about to protest when he saw the evil glint in Chyna’s eyes and wisely decided to remain silent. “Now then, Jeff. I think it’s time for your final lesson.” Chyna nodded to Miss Kitty, who knelt down and untied his ankles. Jeff tried to make a run for freedom, but his legs were cramped and he was jerked short by the leash that was in Chyna’s hand. She hauled him backward and then rammed a knee into his stomach, knocking the wind, and the fight, out of Jarrett. “What did you want to do that for. And after you were doing so well!” Chyna patronized him. “Never mind, I know you’re going to enjoy your next punishment!” Miss Kitty giggled as Chyna lead Jarrett like a xxx by his leash into the changing room itself. Once there, she kicked his feet out from under him and he fell heavily to the floor. Miss Kitty then dropped down in front of him and started to untie the rope harness that bound and tortured his penis. His bloated manhood was beginning to turn black and had become almost numb until the blood that had been trapped began to flow again. Jeff let out an agonized howl as the pain returned tenfold. It was worse than anything he had ever felt before in his life! He literally wept tears as Miss Kitty finished releasing his cock from the tight ropes. The pain was so great that when Chyna released his arms he couldn’t do anything but try to huddle over his crotch. The amazon grabbed a bench and pulled it into the middle of the room and then she and Miss Kitty forced the pain-paralyzed man to kneel at one end of it. Chyna jerked on his leash and made him lie face down lengthwise along the beach. She tied the handle of his leash to one of the legs of the bench at the far end and then they tied his thighs to the legs at the other end. His arms were tied together under the bench, elbow to wrist. Chyna looked down on her bound enemy and smiled. In this position, His battered cock was visible, hanging below bruised testicles and his ass was totally vulnerable. “Since you’ve been such a bad boy, I think you need a good spanking!” she said in her most condescending tone. She gave his ass a stinging slap that shocked Jarrett to the core. Then Miss Kitty slapped him on the same butt-cheek. And that was how it continued. Chyna would strike one cheek with a powerful smack and then Miss Kitty would slap the same place with a much weaker blow that Jarrett would barely even have felt if Chyna weren’t so thoroughly tenderizing his rump.. Then Chyna would spank his other cheek and Kitty would copy her mistress. All the time that they were spanking him like a little schoolboy they were laughing and joking, enjoying the degree of humiliation so simple a punishment could inflict on a full grown man. By the time they were finished, his well-beaten backside was a vibrant red. In the position he was in, he looked rather colorful from the rear, with the red of his ass, the blue and purple of his bruised cock and balls, and with his blond pubic hair adding yet more color. Chyna moved to Jarrett’s head and noticed the tear tracks on his cheeks. “Oh dear! And

Mona entered the plush office of her boss, John Powers, exactly at 5:15. She had been coming to his office every working day ever since he had caught her stealing $5000 from his private funds. She locked the door and turned toward his desk. He waited, as always, behind the large walnut desk for Mona to arrive and start the session that he had been thinking about all day. Mona had hated the thing at first but after several weeks, she had grown to like it. Powers had told her that she would go to jail or… she could be his “Sex Slave”! Now after finishing up the day’s work of typing and filling papers, she would finish this task! Mona wore the tight black dress with the scoop neckline that he liked so much. When she got down on her knees before him and began to fumble at his pants zipper, he enjoyed the wonderful view down into Mona’s bosom and the deep, firm cleavage she possessed. “Hello Mona Dear! You’re right on time as always,” Powers said as he moved his legs so that Mona could get closer to him. Powers’ wall stereo played softly in the background as Mona unzipped his slacks. Mona remembered the first day and how terrified she was, but now she rather enjoyed the feel of his penis in her mouth and the way it would grow and harden under her lips and tongue. The way she could get him to moan and beg her as she expertly massaged his member to complete erection and then to explode with his customary groans of pleasure. During those minutes, Mona felt more feminine and desirable than any time in her life and she tried to improve her technique each time they met. Mona drew out his soft cock and kissed the tip. With her eyes closed, she opened her ruby lips and encircled the warm flesh and slowly lowered her mouth onto his member. John Powers enjoyed the sight of his personal secretary as she bobbed up and down between his open legs. Her honey-blond hair fell down over his thighs and her full firm breasts touched his legs when she leaned forward. He had always thought she resembled the late movie star: Marilyn Monroe and she did a bit, except that Mona had bigger, firmer breasts and her legs were longer. Later when she had brought a great sigh from Powers lips and he had almost caused her to gag on the quantity of his pearly liquid spurting down her throat, he had Mona move to his large overstuffed chair and he turned her so he could undo the six buttons on the back of her dress. He pulled it down and then unfastened the wide bra strap at her back. Mona wore a custom made white underwire model 36D that had panels of sheer lace along the sides and fitted her perfectly. John Powers slid the straps down her arms and dropped the garment by the chair. Now he pushed Mona back into the chair and kissed each of her full breasts, newly released from the cloth prison. He sucked her pink nipped tips until Mona tried to pull away, as he nipped one erect nub, and she gasped, “Oh John! Please! You can’t bite them like that! It HURTS!” John continued kissing and sucking Mona’s breasts for a time and then stopped. He held her by the shoulders and looking into her green eyes, told her :” Mona, my dear, I want you to spend a weekend with a friend of mine. A Doctor and his wife.” Mona was slipping the bra back on and pulling her dress back in place. “What? You want me to go to a stranger and spend the night?,” she said. Powers continued: “You will have dinner with my friend Doctor Morrieau and his wife; Vanisa. They have wanted to meet you and they have a large, beautiful home in the Spring Oaks part of Town. You’ll love them both!” Powers was locking up now and Mona followed him out the office door. ” I’ll pick you up at 8:00 and we’ll have an exciting evening. Mona…… wear the red strapless dress with black lacy thigh high hose, the red heels and that bra with the two holes cut out”! Powers smiled at Mona’s troubled looks and he knew she hated the outfit he bought for her and especially the black bra that allowed her nipples to protrude through and could be seen through the thin material of the red dress. Also the bra would keep her nipples tormented and erect all evening and she would no doubt, be blushing all evening. At 8:30, Powers big black Town car pulled up in the covered drive of the Doctor’s mansion. Mona shivered as she saw the man dressed in a dark suit, as he opened the car door and helped her out. “Good evening Miss and you Mister Powers! The Morrieaus are waiting in the living room for you both.”, the man servant said. Mona noticed the man’s wrist as he helped her out; a black leather band with a small silver chain encircled his wrist. She noticed he wore one on his other wrist also. “Good Evening Boris “!, Powers said as he opened his door and then got out. He took Mona into the mansion, past the smiling servant who held the door open for them. Inside Mona was greeted by the hosts; a tall, well dressed, dark haired, smiling man of 45 years, who kissed Mona’s hand and his wife; a slim, attractive raven haired woman of 35 who was dressed in a long black strapless dress also. Mona noticed she had a black leather wristband also, with the silver chain on the outside of the strap. Mona could see that she had small breasts. “Mona, I want you to meet my good friends ; Doctor and Mrs. Morrieau ,” Powers said to Mona. “Call me Vanisa, my dear. I love your dress and that fabulous figure of yours!,” the doctor’s wife said. “And this is MONA!,” John Powers said. “Dinner is served,” Boris said and they entered into the dining room; a large room, well lighted and a large table set for four. Boris served the dinner of lobster and then later a baked Alaska for dessert. All during the meal, the servant poured chilled champagne for the four. It seemed to Mona, that a soon as she took a sip from her glass, it was filled again to the top. Mona noticed the walls were filled with many paintings; mostly nudes of women. Some were nude women, bound and gagged. In the corner of the room was a marble sculpture on a walnut pedestal. It was a nude woman ; bound and gagged and her arms raised above her head, the wrists tied together over her head; a real rope ran from the marble wrists to the ceiling above to a silver ring hanging there. The stone figure had full breasts, the nipples plainly erect. Mona had a feeling of dread come over her as she looked at the sculpture. After dinner, Powers excused himself and left the Doctor’s home. “Have a fine time here this weekend and try to enjoy yourself ,” John Powers said to Mona as he shook hands with the Doctor. ” And learn from your hosts, my dear, what ever they teach you!.” Doctor Morrieau and Vanisa each took hold of one of Mona’s arms and led her into the den. “Now, Mona dear, It’s time to watch some interesting films. Have you ever heard of a movie called “The Story of O”?, Dr. Morrieau whispered to her.Nudist beach girl nudeThe den was a large walnut panelled room with a large screen TV on the far wall and a complete home theater sound system installed. Opposite the screen was a large, curved couch; in beige leather. The room had indirect, dimmed lighting and along each wall were several nude oil paintings of bound and gagged women. Mona could see one that looked like a portrait of Vanisa. She was clad in a black leather corset that left her tiny breasts bare; her arms tied behind her and her mouth fitted with a red ball, held in place with a black leather strap. She was tied to a post and behind her was a male figure who held in his hand a whip or was it a rope? Mona shivered with fear, as she gazed with growing horror at the pictures and wished her boss had taken her with him, when he left. Doctor Morrieau started the movie and Vanisa exited the room saying: ” I’ll be right back Mona my dear! I want to get into something more comfortable, to watch the video.” Boris stood behind the couch, in the darkness, silently waiting for any orders from his master. The movie began. It was a French version of the classic tale of “O,” with English subtitles. The Doctor sat next to Mona on the couch, his shoulder and arm touching her. Then minutes later, Vanisa entered the room and sat on the other side of Mona. Mrs. Morrieau was clad in a black leather corset and black thigh high hose with black high heels. She wore a small black mask and carried a short leather whip. “I see you started the movie without me!, she said to them. Mona couldn’t think of anything to say and stared at the TV screen where a young French woman was shown being led into a large mansion by her lover and told to learn and desire the experiences she would be shown in the following days at the “Rosserie.” Mona watched as the woman “O” is stripped and whipped by masked men and chained to the wall in her room. In the darkness, Mona feels a hand on her knee and a whispered voice in her ear: ” We’re getting near the good parts, Mona my dear!’, Vanisa breathes. Mona watched the video silently in the dimly lighted room and wanted to get up and run out of the house, but it seemed that part of her wanted to see what her dinner partners were going to do. When the movie ended, Dr. Morrieau turned to Mona and brought out a pair of black leather wrist restraint-handcuffs. (Steel handcuffs with leather padding where the cuffs touched the wrists.) He snapped them on Mona and said: “Now my child, the real instruction begins!” Mona tried to say something in protest, but at the same time Vanisa began to unzip Mona’s dress in back. In a second, Mona’s “custom bra” was exposed and they were amused at her embarrassment and blushing when Vanisa called to her husband, “OH my dear, HOW very KINKY! Look dear at her darling pink nipples!” Quickly, with the Doctor holding Mona’s wrists, Vanisa unsnapped the strapless white brassiere and with a gleeful laugh, stripped it off and filled her hands with Mona’s full, firm breasts! Mona’s eyes opened wide and she screamed out loud: ” LET ME GO! YOU PERVERTED BITCH!” YOU’RE BOTH A PAIR OF PERVERTS!” Mona tried to tear herself free, but Vanisa held on tightly and pulled Mona close to her. “I’ve been wanting to see those magnificent, big tithes of yours all night, my dear! ……..and Rupert, they are indeed REAL!” Mona had turned a deeper shade of red as they struggled on the couch and she was angry and embarrassed; frightened and excited. The doctor pulled Mona to her feet and holding her arms above her head allowed Vanisa to completely disrobe the blonde woman. When she removed Mona’s white bikini panties, Vanisa remarked: “Ahhhh, you’re not a real blonde, are you?,” as the dark triangle of trimmed hair appeared. They let Mona keep on her dark thigh- high hose and her high heels. “Now we will retire to the “Training Room,” Rupert said as he led Mona downstairs into a wine cellar. Boris, the butler gathered up all of Mona’s clothing from the carpet and divan. Looking to see if anyone was watching, he took Mona’s white bikini panties and held them to his nose, before he stuffed them into his pants pocket. Mona was tied with a nylon rope hanging from a ring in the ceiling to her handcuffed wrists and the rope was pulled tight, forcing her to stand on her tiptoes. Her arms were up over her head and her breasts thrust out, the pink nipples fully erect. Her rump was pushed out in back and a pair of stage lights illuminated the scene . “Excuse me, my dear, I need to change into something more appropriate. I’ll be right back!” The wine cellar was part wine cellar and part Dungeon! The walls were stone, with a high ceiling of heavy wood timbers. Mona hung from the rope and tied to see the wall to her left, as it appeared to be covered with tools and ropes… or whips. The wall was filled with a collection of bondage items; whips, paddles, gags and other restraints. Before she had time to study them, Vanisa came up to Mona and pulled her close, pressing her lips onto Mona’s mouth and thrusting her tongue deep into Mona’s mouth! Mona recoiled, trying to evade Vanisa’s advances. In a few minutes, Vanisa tired of Mona’s lips and moved lower. She captured Mona’s right nipple in her mouth and began sucking it with increasing suction. She kissed and sucked the breasts and nipples until Vanisa’s mouth grew tired. Mona struggled against the leather- clad woman and tried to resist her, but she allowed a moan of pleasure escape her mouth as Vanisa ran her tongue across her sensitive, tortured nipples. Dr. Morrieau returned wearing a black leather vest and a pair of long black leather skin- tight pants. He wore black boots with zippers along the sides and a small face mask. “NOW we can begin!” The servant carried a video camera and a tripod. “Your Master and Boss John Powers wants a full report of this weekend, Mona Dear. We will record the training sessions,” Rupert said. Boris helped the Doctor attach another pair of restrains around Mona’s ankles. The leather covered bands had a small pair of chains that were locked to a pair of rings set in the concrete floor. Mona’s feet were pulled apart and she heard the click of a padlock snapped into place, locking the chain to the ring. Boris did the same to Mona’s other ankle. Boris wore some black leather pants, black boots and was shirtless. His hairy chest visible to Mona as he stepped back into the shadows of the wine cellar and she also noted the large bulge of his cock beneath the thin leather. Vanisa brought out a pair of nipple clamps and after teasing and pinching Mona’s nipples so that they both were erect, she attached them to the tortured pink tips. Mona tried to shrink back, but she was held in the grip of the tight chains and she could only sway back an inch or so. Vanisa had a small silver chain that she attached to each clamp and she gave it a yank, pulling Mona’s breasts out, the nipples becoming pointed and sending a sharp wave of pain through her and bringing tears to her eyes. “Oooohhhh YOU BITCH WITCH!,” Mona screamed at her tormentor. “What are you doing this to me?,” Mona asked. Vanisa answered :” This is just part of the training that John Powers asked us to do for him, because he wants you to be his Sex Slave!… didn’t he tell you dear?,” Vanisa said and laughed at Mona’s shocked, surprised look. Before Mona could say another word, the Doctor appeared in front and showed Mona a wood paddle. It was an 18 inch long, 1/2 inch thick piece of wood with a carved handle. “This is my favorite one, Mona dear and it really gets your attention, as you will soon see… and feel! ,” he said as he steeped behind the woman hanging from the ceiling, her legs spread apart clad in black thigh-high lacy top stockings and wearing the black high heel pumps. For a second, Rupert studied the pinkish tan curves of Mona’s firm, cool rump and then he swung back and with all his might brought the paddle down across Mona’s trembling ass. Mona screamed and almost thrust herself free of her restraints. Before the red hot sheet of pain could fully engulf her, another blow was delivered to her round rump. Mona’s breasts were thrusting forward with each swat and she was pleading with the Doctor to stop. Between her screams and gasps, she was yelling: “Ooohhhh Please PLEASE! It HURTS SO……MUCH! AAaaaaeeeeeeEEE! OHH I CAN”T STAND IT!!! Oooohhhhhhh PLEASE “! Mona’s hair had fallen over her eyes and she was cover with sweat. Her rear was burning like fire and had developed a ruby glow; red marks criss-crossed her backside and the backs of her thighs. After about 15 minutes of spanking had taken place, the cellar was quiet except for the sounds of Mona softly crying and the Doctor as he panted and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Mona hung from her wrists, completely exhausted, trying to catch her breath. Vanisa stepped out from watching her husband teach Mona about the value of the Paddle and held a small black leather whip. Many strands of leather strips had been plated together to form the handle. The length of the whip was about five feet and Vanisa took a position of about four feet in back of Mona. The whip first landed across Mona’s back, bringing a less vocal scream from her, but when Vanisa moved down to her thighs, Mona responded with louder screams. Vanisa ended the “training” with several whips to Mona’s breasts and after removing the clamps, took careful aim at her perfect nipples, which received several strokes of the stinging leathers. Mona was thoroughly worn out and was almost about ready to pass out. Rupert signalled to Boris and Mona was released from the chains and taken down. “Give her a hot bath and put her in the bedroom next door. Put her in an ankle chain before you lock the door,” the Doctor said, as he helped Vanisa put away the paddle and the whip.taboo porn sex photoMona lay face up on the bed, in the darkness of the room. She burned and ached in just about every part of her body. Her butt seemed to throb with every heartbeat and her poor nipples surely must have been torn from her breasts. A band of metal was locked around her right ankle and a medium sized chain ran from it up to a ring set in the ceiling. She could move off the bed to a toilet in the corner of the room if she wished, but the concrete floor was cold to her bare feet, so she remained in bed, staring up at the ceiling and trying to figure out why the two people hated her so much and why the monster she worked for had done this to her. There was a small night light in the ceiling that allowed her to see somewhat. She could see that she was still completely nude and that except for the bed, chain and toilet, the room was bare. She lay for several minutes, trying to drift off into sleep, when she sensed that someone else was in the room. Suddenly, a body leaped on top of her and a cloth was forced into her mouth and tied tightly with a strip of cloth or a short piece of rope. Hands held her arms and Mona felt the coarse chest hair of a man press down onto her bare breasts and cause her nipples more pain. Boris had her wrists strapped to small rings that were located on either side of the bed and whispered to her: “Don’t struggle so……. I will not do you any harm. I just want you to know you have a friend here…….a friend who loves you and wants to ……make LOVE …….to You!” Mona tried to get his chest away from her very sensitive nipples and answered him with a “Un Huh!,” but with the gag in place, it came out as a muffled, “Um mmmm.” Was this really happening to her? Or was she dreaming it all? Before she could think another thought, she felt fingers at her breasts, touching them, then cupping both of the “D cup” mounds and then pinching the tender erecting tips. His lips covered each of her nipples now and Mona tightly shut her eyes, expecting more pain, but this time his warm, wet tongue soothed her and it felt good for a change. Boris continued his sucking and kissing until he felt his cock become fully erect and then he quickly pressed it toward Mona’s moist pussy lips and swiftly inserted it fully into her. Mona gasped and she tried to arch her back, but only succeeded to flatten her round breasts against the man’s chest. Now he was beginning to thrust the hard penis deeper and slowly withdraw it in steady, even strokes, forcing Mona to emit a gasp as he pressed in and a moan of pleasure as he brought his manhood almost out of her. After several minutes of this, where only the sounds to be heard were the moans and gasps coming from Mona and some sounds from Boris and the bed creaking……he felt her muscles gripping his staff increase their pressure and his balls were beginning to tighten up; his orgasm swiftly approaching. Then he heard Mona let out a muffled “UuuuMmmmmmmmmmmm! ,” just as he felt the explosion like spasm empty his sperm into her. In the weeks that followed, Mona was whipped when she did not follow orders and she was instructed in various ways to please her Master ; Doctor Rupert and her real Master ; John Powers. She was allowed to dine with her teachers, dressed in a black silk cape that was attached to a thin black leather collar around her neck. The cape was as long as Mona but she was told to never allow the cloth to conceal her round breasts and rosy nipples and if she failed to do this, she was whipped and/or spanked that night. The hair covering her pussy lips was shaved by Boris and observed by Rupert and Vanisa one night, while they all drank champagne and laughed at Mona as she blushed and hung her head in shame during the ordeal. While Rupert held Mona’s arms from behind her, with Mona sitting in a straight chair, the servant applied the warm shave cream and used a safety razor, while Vanisa poured the champagne and studied the operation closely. After Boris was finished, Vanisa grabbed the towel away from Boris and cleaned the left over shave cream from Mona’s belly and her open thighs. When her slick slit appeared, free of any protection, Vanisa brought her lips close and kissed her pussy, laughing: “Oh Mona Dear……now you’re really sweet enough to eat”! Mona blushed deeper and looked down, saying nothing. Boris continued to visit Mona at night, in her room and he unlocked the chain from her ankle during the time he made love to her. Mona hated these meetings at first but as the weeks passed, she began to look forward to the servant’s gentle touch and his large, firm cock that filled her completely and gave her many powerful orgasms, that caused her to scream out and to loose control of her mind as she experienced the waves of pleasure roll over her as they both came at the same time. The day that Mona left her Instructors and was delivered back to her boss; John Powers, was both a sad and joyful day. Mona was dressed in a tight black mini dress with a low neckline. Her legs were encased in grey thigh high, lace top hose and her shoes were open toed black leather with 5 inch heels. Mona wore a black bra with the tips cut out so that her nipples were slightly visible beneath the taunt cloth. When she walked, her heavy breasts swung a little and bounced if she walked fast, to the joy of any male eyes that might be watching her. Her breasts and belly had been perfumed and her black bikini panties had been scented with a perfume that Powers liked. Her hair had been done and she wore a pair of new pearl earrings. Her lips were fixed with a deep red lipstick and her eyelids done with a light blue shade, she felt very beautiful…….and she was. On her wrist was a black leather bracelet with a silver chain on the outside. Mona had been taught to keep her head bowed and her eyes down when confronting her Master/Boss and not to look directly at him, unless she was spoken to. She was given a white apron to put on and told to serve coffee to Powers and several of his vice-presidents at a meeting that took place at 1:00. She had been instructed to lean low when serving the coffee to the men, so that they might get a nice view of her full breasts as they reached for the coffee cups and not to resist, if a hand brushed a breast or fingers should pinch her nipples. She had been instructed to never say “No” and she would even bare her breasts to a man if he should ask her and if he asked Powers first! Mona had stopped being embarrassed at these things and seldom blushed now, but she still felt like the things that were happening to her, were happening to some other person, and she was watching it all……as if she were watching a foreign movie.sex photoMona was driven to Powers home that evening and followed him inside the dark mansion to her room, where she was told to unpack her small suitcase and “make herself at Home”! On the bed was a short black dress, black mesh hose, black high heel shoes and a white apron; all new and just her size; a “French Maid’s Outfit.” “This will be your new home, Mona and you will be the new maid for my wife and myself. I have a man servant also. His name is Peters. He will help you during your stay with me. He will assist me, if you need discipline and correcting. You will not wear any underwear, unless you get my permission FIRST, and you will not have any sex with anyone but ME! Now put on the maid’s uniform and help Peters server dinner to Vanisa and myself, downstairs in 5 minutes,” Powers said. Mona watched him leave the room and began undressing. A tear formed in her eye and rolled down her cheek, followed by another… and another. She was soon nude, except for the black leather bracelet that was locked in place… it would never be removed, just as she could never leave this house. The Endboobs tube

Alexander sat up in bed. He had been laying there for what seemed like hours but what was in actuality,… On a late Saturday afternoon one summer my 18 year old sister and I were alone in the house. I…

My wife is a gorgeous woman. At 40 only two things mar her petite little body. Stretch marks on her belly from childbirth and the fact she basically only has nipples for breasts. Having been married to two sluts before my current wife, I knew she was a slut of world-class proportions. I also knew the only way to keep a slut faithful was to keep her appetite for ‘strange’ satisfied. I was also to the point where my wife fucking others was less hurtful than her cheating on me. In fact I had so convinced myself with this, I was all time asking my wife to open up sexually to threesomes and swinging and the like. I had images of her in my mind on her knees, in a room full of men waiting to use her willingly sucking mouth. I also fantasized of her on a bed moaning her lust, her legs in the air, while strange men with large cocks took turns fucking her. But I couldn’t get her to go there. We had fought on the issue on numerous occasions, but my fears of her growing restless and cheating on me would not allow me to give the issue a rest even if I couldn’t bring it up to her. I decided I must skillfully guide her to the first event and then she would probably go there willingly. I set about devising a plan. Besides being gorgeous, my wife is a social animal. We regularly entertain friends at our home, where my talents at the BBQ grill are used to their utmost. This time I intended to use more than my talents at the grill to gain enjoyment for our guests, my wife, and myself. I have over the years been able to get my wife to loosen up on her attire some. When we met she dressed rather frumpishly. She usually looked like the President of the local School Marm’s Association. A lot of this had to do with body image, and though I never successfully argued that a man didn’t care what you looked like, gross obesity aside, if his cock was in your mouth or your pussy, she wouldn’t relent. She stated her reluctance to wear sexy clothing stemmed from the background of a wife of a low paying military man not being able to afford sexy clothing and she had no desire to dress “trashy and flashy”. I was able to counter those arguments when my small-business began to thrive and year in and year out draw in revenues in the multiple 6-figure range. So she could now afford anything. I countered the “trashy and flash” by purchasing sexy, yet classy clothing for her at Christmas one year and when she liked what I had purchased explained to her this wasn’t “trashy and flashy”, yet was still sexy. She had gradually changed in the way she dressed. Her skirts had gotten shorter, which looked great with her long tanned legs, and she had gradually moved toward only wearing thong panties. For the party we were currently planning, I asked her to wear a recently purchased black mini-skirt. I didn’t ask her to wear a specific blouse, feeling she should have the choice, to select as conservative a blouse as she wanted to help her feel comfortable in her dress and not draw attention in her mind to the extremely short skirt. When I came through the bedroom as she was dressing and I saw her putting on pantyhose, I asked her if they were necessary. I explained this was an informal get together and she should be comfortable in her dress and that her legs were already nicely tanned this year and hoses of any kind shouldn’t be necessary. I would have liked it ok if she had chosen lace-top thigh highs, but none were better than pantyhose (my view of the modern chastity belt). She agreed one less waistband would be more comfortable and returned the pantyhose to her lingerie drawer. Now phase I of my plan was in place and the rest could proceed. Some of our friends were married couples and some were single. We hadn’t gravitated away from singles once we married as so many couples do and the single guys and gals were a regular part of our entertaining. I had singled out a young black male co-worker as my ‘partner in crime’ as my wife had a fantasy about big black cocks fucking her. Gerome was his name and I explained my plan to him and detailed his part in the plan, and he eagerly agreed to participate. I had known he would, for I had seen him undress my wife with his eyes more than once. I guess the vision of a strong burly black man fucking a petite blond white girl wasn’t just a white man fantasy. So the plan was in place as the guests started to arrive for a late afternoon BBQ. The ribs were sizzling in the smoker, and a large pitcher of Top Shelf Margarita’s was chilling in the fridge. My wife liked these especially well, and I did too because with three shots of booze and three shots of mix per drink, one didn’t have to drink many to feel the effect. As she poured for the first of our guests, she politely poured herself one and began to imbibe. My wife, ever the dutiful hostess, kept glasses topped off and, congenially, drank right along keeping pace with her guests. By the time the ribs were served with the fixings, she was starting to feel the effect as she had consumed several of the potent cocktails, on an empty stomach. I cautioned her to slow her consumption. I wanted her relaxed and slightly buzzed, but not passing out drunk. After the meal and some socializing, the couples started to drift toward the door. I had hoped the free-flowing liquid refreshment would encourage hasty departures and it had worked. The single males however were all staying put. They all knew the grand plan, though not the detail, for their involvement would be spontaneous. After all the couples had left and only several single males remained, Gerome asked if we could retire to the den for some movies on the 52″ home theatre system we had recently purchased. After he had briefly reviewed our impressive library of videos, he asked me, in a manner my wife could hear if I had any skin flicks? I said yes and went to the stash in the master bedroom. I chose one that had the semblance of a plot to it, hoping to keep my wife interested in it. When I returned the sweet yet acrid smell of Pot was floating in the room. I had told Gerome to try to get my wife to smoke some. I knew this always made her horny, but she was on again off again about its use. As I entered the room, she was taking a big hit off the joint Gerome had passed her. She passed it to me and I hit on it then passed it on. We continued to pass the joint around the room until it was gone. All totaled my wife took three hits off the joint. In her desire to be a good hostess, she had joined right in which was what I had hoped for. I told the guys to settle in and put the video in the VCR. It was about a young woman taken captive by a biker gang and forced to serve them sexually, but who overtime, comes to enjoy her role. It had all the elements I needed. Multiple partners, and interracial fucking. I threw a pillow on the floor beside the sofa, and lay down on my belly to watch. I gestured for my wife to join me. Though partially drunk and partially stoned, she managed a very ladylike decent to the floor beside me in the short dress she was wearing. I snuggled in close to her and we started watching the fuck flick. As the movie progressed, I sensed a rise in her level of excitement, characterized by her fidgety movements next to me. I decided it was time to put the next phase of my plan into action.wife fuck friend sex storiesRolling to my side I drew her into my arms and kissed her a long, slow, deep-wet kiss. The kind designed to stir feelings. She responded by kissing me back in the same manner. It certainly appeared as though the combination of Margarita’s, Pot, the fucking on the movie and my kiss was creating the desired effect. Now it was time to see how deeply that effect ran. I began kissing her again, and at the same time I ever so slowly I crept my hand down her back and across her ass until it was at the hem of her short skirt. My hand then reversed direction and started to slide up under her skirt, along her inner thigh. When I reached the crotch of her panties I slid my hand up onto her ass. As my fingers traced her crotch upward to her ass, it felt as though her pussy lips were fully engorged with the blood of her lust, and she moaned softly. Releasing from the kiss she whispered that I should stop as we might be seen, yet she made no move to remove my hand. My hand began to caress the cheeks of her ass, an action that really turns her on. I whispered back to her the guys were all staring intently at the video and we wouldn’t be observed and from where we were lying they would have to make a concerted effort to see what we were doing. My fingers moved to the thong that ran through the crack of her ass and traced downward to her sopping wet cunt and began to work inside. As first one then two fingers worked in and out of her steamy snatch, I told her they couldn’t see anything if they looked except my hand under her skirt anyway. I went on to say even if they did, that was OK, because she was my wife, and we could put on a little bit of a show for them. This must have appealed to the exhibitionist in her as her lips came down onto mine and she began to kiss me in earnest again. I could feel her cunt starting to suck on the invading digits sawing in and out of her steamy fuck hole, and her ass moved in an almost imperceptible counter rhythm to my finger-fucking motions. I felt it time again to advance the plan along. I laid my ankle over the ankle closest to me and started to draw her legs further apart, ostensibly to gain better access to her pussy. At first she resisted slightly, then she yielded completely. Her legs slid apart and to lend credence to why the move was necessary, I inserted a third digit into her pleasure palace. She again moaned softly into my mouth as she continued the heated kiss. My leg spreading he legs was Gerome’s signal to action and he moved unnoticed to the place beside her other leg. I held the kiss, hoping to prevent protest as he took her other ankle and spread her legs a few inches further. I detected a jump of surprise from her as he touched her ankle, but she didn’t stop kissing me. So far so good. Gerome continued with his execution of the plan, by placing his hand under the hem of her skirt and moving it smoothly, slowly but deliberately, up the back of her thigh. I again felt her inwardly gasp as his hand contacted the cheeks of her ass, but I felt her melt again as he gently molded the nearest cheek with his large hand. She began to offer more intensity to the kiss I was receiving, telling me Gerome’s efforts were having the desired effect. I don’t know whether it was just the pleasure of the kneading of her ass or the fact it was a strange hand, Either way, I didn’t care, she hadn’t protested this intrusion and I felt we were on the way to the goal I sought. Gerome continued to knead her ass for several moments as instructed, and my wife’s kisses became more passionate. It was time for the next step. I gave Gerome the signal to proceed by unwrapping my leg from around hers. Gerome began to move his hand over to the thong as I had and once it was under the cloth, slid it down toward her fevered pussy. When I felt his hand touch mine, I withdrew my fingers from my wife’s cunt to be quickly replaced by two of Gerome’s larger digits. I felt her start to diminish the kiss as if to protest and I quickly began to massage her stiff clit with my cunt-juice slickened finger. Instead of breaking the kiss, this served to intensify her passion and she began to suck on my invading tongue as if it were a hard cock. Her hips were also actively gyrating to the stimulus of the two hands. I felt it safe to continue. I withdrew my hand from her panties leaving only Gerome’s probing digits, and her hip gyrations never diminished. I scooted up toward her head until I was sitting with a leg down either side of her body, her head in between my legs. I bent over and whispered “Suck me baby.” as I unfastened the fly of my pants. My erect cock sprang free and my wife quickly grabbed it and swallowed the head into her mouth. The look in her eyes told me she was lost to her lust, but that she also was also perhaps a little miffed to the whole scene that was unfolding. Yet the intensity with which she was sucking my cock and gyrating her hips to Gerome’s finger fucking told me lust was winning the war in her mind and body. I let her continue to suck me for several more minutes, then gave Gerome the next que. Bending over my wife’s bobbing head, I grasped the hem of her skirt and drew it up around her waist. I heard Gerome gasp as my wife’s lovely ass came into view, just inches from his face. The only thing obstructing the view was the band of thong material that split her ass checks in two. This was his signal and Gerome smoothly withdrew his fingers from my wife’s nibbling snatch and grasped her panties by the waist and started to slowly draw them down. This was a moment of truth, and when my wife redoubled her efforts at sucking my cock, I knew we had passed this milestone. Gerome drew the panties down her long shapely legs, and off one ankle. He then reached up on the sofa for a large pillow. Sliding his hand under her belly, he lifted her up and slid the pillow under her midsection. He then settled between her splayed thighs and began to dip his tongue into her fully exposed cunt and to tease her lust engorged clit. I had always heard, and bought into the stereotype, that blacks didn’t like oral sex. But Gerome went after my wife’s lust bloated pussy like a man possessed. His tongue dipping into her soppy cunt and then flicking her hardened clit, with occasional attention to her puckered brown star was having its effect. My wife was nearly deep-throating my cock, something she had never been able to do, in her effort to drain my balls of her favorite beverage. I felt it as time for the ultimate test and signaled Gerome. The lusty young black man raised to his knees, between my wife’s splayed legs. Unzipping the fly of his jeans, he released the largest cock I had ever seen. I have a nice size cock at nearly 9 inches, but Gerome’s was close to 14 and what made it truly magnificent was it was as big around as my wife’s wrist. It was only partially erect when first released from his jeans, but a couple of good strokes and the huge black fuck-tool was fully hard and ready for action. The dark black head glistened with the precum that had oozed from it while he had stroked it to full erection. Gerome scooted up further and began to trace the bloated lips of my wife’s pussy, slickening the head of his cock further with her juices to prepare for penetration. The feel of the cock tracing her pussy caused my wife to look up at me, though she never stopped sucking my cock. The look in her eyes said don’t you think its time to put a stop to this.sex storyAt that very moment, Gerome began to penetrate my wife’s tight, wet cunt with his massive cudgel. The first thrust sent 8 inches of the huge Alabama black snake into her steamy hole. My wife gasped at the fullness of the sudden intrusion and stopped sucking my cock momentarily. On the second thrust I heard Gerome’s belly slap against my wife’s ass and knew he had sunk all 14 inches into her. For her part my wife just moaned at the fullness this fucking cock was stretching her too, and again drew my cock back into her mouth for another round of enthusiastic sucking. As Gerome continued to thrust into her, my wife gradually was coming up onto her hands and knees in an effort to meet his thrusts with counter-thrusts of her own. The slut in my wife had finally been set free and she was actively fucking another man as she sucked me. There could be no doubt that she was a willing participant even if booze and drugs had been used to break down her false inhibitions. On her hands and knees now, I pulled her blouse, a simple tee, up around her armpits and unlatched her bra. The slapping noise that Gerome’s fucking had caused, caught the attention of the other guys and they all quickly surrounded the three of us. Not saying a word, only indicating with gestures, I had two of them lay on their backs and begin to suck the turgid nipples of her small breasts. My wife’s breasts, being as small as they are, are extremely sensitive to any attention at all. As the two men sucked and nipped the erect nipples, she responded by hoovering my cock even more vigorously. After a few more moments, I emptied my balls into her mouth. She lost nary a drop as she swallowed every squirt of her treasured prize. I gestured at one of the other guys to take my place and just before she inhaled his offered cock into her mouth, she screamed as the first full-blown vaginal orgasm of the evening ripped through her. “FUCK ME LOVER. FUCK MY CUNT. HURT MY LITTLE WHITE PUSSY WITH THAT BIG BLACK COCK OF YOURS. FUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKKK MMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEE.” Gerome was slamming into her hard now. My wife was rocking back to meet his inward thrusts, then rocking forward to capture the cock in her mouth again before rocking back against Gerome again. I was in heaven watching from across the room through the viewfinder of the video camera as I captured every moment. But now for that special shot before Gerome blew his load, putting him out of action for a brief while. I walked to the group and stopped them all with gestures again. My wife looked up at me with lust in her eyes and a look that said why are you stopping them. I took her hand and stood her up, then led her down the hall toward the guestroom. I knew she would never approve of fucking another man in our bed and this way too, our bed would still be ok to sleep in if we made it to sleeping this night. As we walked, I completed the disrobing of her fully exposed body. The guys had followed without being told to and I laid my wife down on the guest bed. The two that had been sucking her nipples lay down on either side of her and went back to sucking. My wife’s hands came down to caress the backs of the heads of the two guys and her eyes closed as she gave into the lust consuming her body once more. I told Gerome not to resume fucking her until I returned with the video camera, and left the room. When I returned, I set the video tripod at the foot of the bed and zoomed in on her steamy pussy. I had never seen my wife’s lips so bloated before or her clit standing so erect. It looked like she had a small penis growing from between her labia. I gestured to Gerome and her crawled between her legs. I caught the most beautiful sight on tape to view again and again, as her cunt opened up and swallowed the huge black fuckstick Gerome was shoving into her. The contrast of black cock disappearing into white cunt was truly the most erotic sight I had ever seen, and the fact the cunt belonged to my wife made it even more so. Now my dictionary defines the word cuckold as a man whose wife is unfaithful. I have always heard it said it is a man who likes to watch his wife getting fucked by strangers. If that is the true definition, I became an out-of-the-closet cuckold at that very moment. Watching that big black cock drive into her petite body, seeing her legs in the air and hips thrusting against Gerome’s thrusts and hearing the moans of pure animal lust coming out of her were enough to give me my second hard of the night. My wife for her part was moaning in cadence with the cock thrusting into her. “Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. As her next orgasm approached she got louder. “FUCK ME. FUCK ME. FUCK ME. FUCK ME.” Then as Gerome let loose his hot seed into her belly he triggered another orgasm. “FUCK ME. FUCK MY CUNT. YES, YES, HOSE ME DOWN WITH YOUR HOT CUM. DROWN MY CUNT WITH YOUR CUM. OH YES, FUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKK MMMMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE.” After Gerome finished unloading into her and climbed off, one of the other guys climbed on. For the next several hours it was a continuous chain of fucking cocks. As quick as one would blow in her, another would take his place. My wife was usually sucking on one trying to get him ready to fuck her again, while another pounded on her cunt. She was being her own fluffer. But she had always loved sucking cocks, even telling me of men she sucked even though she wouldn’t fuck them. I was treated to watching her lovingly suck Gerome’s cock into readiness a couple of times that evening. Again the erotic sight of that big black cock disappearing into her white face was soooooooo arousing. Followed by it disappearing into her willing cunt. My wife is a fair complected blond, and Gerome one of those extremely dark African-Americans whose cock is even black at the head, so the contrast was even more stark. Her orgasms had started to come continually, which wasn’t unusual for her after she got the first two. So the chant of “Fuck me” was also continuous, only stopping while a different lover crawled between her legs. If a lover took too much time getting into her cunt with his cock, she would chide him to hurry and fuck her. I told you my wife was a world-class slut. Yet, in spite of the fact I knew this, she even surprised me that night. My wife had been abused anally by an insensitive lover at one point in her life and the resulting damage to her tiny ass had led to infection, embarrassment and weeks of physical pain. But the most severe damage had been emotional. And though she loved me to tongue her ass or finger her ass with a well-lubricated finger, while I fucked her, she would never let me stick my rather large cock into her ass and fuck it good and proper.hot incest storiesAfter a couple of hours of fucking though, most of the time being double penetrated with a cock in her mouth while one worked her cunt over, she announced she wanted to be triple penetrated. She had one of the men lie on the bed and she mounted his erect cock taking it deep into her cunt. Then selecting the man with obviously the smallest cock, she handed him a small jar of Vaseline from the nightstand and had him lube up and put his cock into her ass. She chided him to go slowly until he was buried balls deep in her ass. Then she called Gerome over to her head and began to suck his stiffening cock. After a few minutes the three cocks were stroking her without mercy, but after she managed to suck Gerome dry, it became obvious she was experiencing the best fucking of her life as she chanted. “Fuck me. Fuck my ass. FUCK MY ASS YOU BASTARD. FUCK ME HARD YOU SONS-OF-BITCHES. CUM IN MY ASS. I WANNA FEEL YOUR CUM IN MY ASS. FUCK MY ASS. FFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKKK MMMMMMEEEEEE.” The guys fucked on her for about four hours. Each fucked her at least three times. A couple, including the undeniable Gerome, four times and one even five I think. Oh the staying power of youthful lust. After all left around two in the morning, my wife was covered from head to toe with dried or drying cum. I helped her to bathe and to bed. We slept the sleep of the dead curled in each other’s arms and woke as the late morning sun illuminated our bedroom. The thought had occurred to me the hell to pay might come in the morning as I drifted off. My dreams though were of cocks coming from every angle at my willing slutty wife, and dreams of becoming a millionaire selling amateur videos of my wife, the newest porn queen, on the Internet. As I awoke, I rose and went to the kitchen, preparing coffee for me and setting my wife’s teapot to boil. Her tea was ready as she entered our country kitchen a few minutes later, and any worries of recrimination by morning’s light were quickly dispelled. As she sat to her tea and the toasted English muffin I had prepared for her, she quipped “Remind me never to smoke pot and drink Margarita’s in the same evening again.” As if on queue, I asked why. With a wink and then a smile she said, ” MARGARITA’S AND POT MAKE MY PUSSY HURT!” I proved myself right, in that, since that night, I have no trouble getting my wife to participate in sexual events that involve third, fourth, and more parties. In fact, if she sees a strange man or woman (yes, it turns out my wife is BI) that turns her on sexually, she won’t hesitate to ask and I will attempt to set up a liaison. Sometimes the women are reluctant, but my wife is so attractive, the men have never been. We only have two rules. One I must always be present, so she isn’t cheating (a loose distinction I know, but it works for us) and two, we keep it within limits. No obsession with it, so we usually confine it to two or three times a quarter. Oh, in case you wondered, my wife wouldn’t allow anyone to see the videos except those who participate, so there goes my dream of riches. I always video the events and sometimes participate, but usually I am just the voyeur behind the camera. I will have to tell you about some of these sometime, but that is another story for another time. Ok, we all know I am a sick puppy, even so if you have comments or suggestions, write me at

Brian was 18. He was a complete loser at school and he was fairly overweight. He was a pretty disgusting little kid; he always wore sweat pants and briefs that were way to tight. The only reason why anyone knew who he was, was because of his hot 19-year-old sister, Stacy. Stacy was about 5′ 6″ and had shoulder length dirty-blonde hair and an incredible figure. She was hot as shit, and unknown to her, her little brother was among the countless hordes of boys who jacked off to her. But Brian was better off; he had front row seats every day.Brian’s room was directly above Stacy’s. He had cut a very small hole in the ceiling one day when no one was home. So whenever Stacy came home and was in her room, he could watch her from above. It wasn’t a surprise he didn’t make an effort to have friends considering all the entertainment he already had.It was about 5 pm, and Brian was all set up to watch Stacy change when she went in to her room. He saw Stacy walk in and close the door. She was wearing her Catholic School outfit: a button down shirt and plaid mini skirt. He loved that outfit. She put her bag down and stretched for a moment. Then she began unbuttoning the shirt. “YES!” whispered Brian. It looked like this was going to be a good show. She undid each button, first exposing her cleavage, then showing her entire upper body, except what was covered by her bra. Her tits bounced up and down when she threw her shirt onto her bed. All that glorious cleavage, Brian decided this would be a good time to take out his dick. “Oh yeah,” he said quietly as he began stroking it.Stacy then reached down to her skirt. She began to pull down on it, but since it was a little tight she had to wiggle to get out of it. This made her breasts juggle more, and it showed off her great hips. All she was wearing now were her bra and panties. Brian started to stroke harder. “Change your bra, c’mon sis!” he said. It must have been a little too loud, because Stacy looked up for a moment, and then looked around. Brian held his breath, and fortunately she ended up ignoring what she had heard.She reached to the clasp of her bra and undid it. “Thank you!” Brian quietly said. Her two firm, round tits popped out one at a time. They were gorgeous. Stacy decided that since she was tired that she would relax like this for a while. She lay down on the bed, which was directly under Brian’s hole. “This is too good!” thought Brian. She began to stretch a little on the bed, and her firm tits thrust upward as she arched her back, trying to crack it. She tried several times, each time more drastic then the one before. By the fourth time, Brian couldn’t take anymore, and he shot his load all over the place. “Ah….” he sighed.Brian wasn’t very careful when he came though. Some of the semen had gone right into the side of the hole. It slowly moved downwards. Stacy felt a drip on her face. “ACK!” she thought. “What was that?” Another, larger drop fell on her face, and she sat up. Just as she did, a third drop fell on her tit. “What the fuck?” she said. She smelled and then tasted it, and realized what it was. “Holy shit!” then she saw the hole. She put on her a loose tank top and short shorts and went upstairs.Brian didn’t even notice any of this, and just remained lying on the floor, mesmerized by the experience. Stacy burst into his room. “AWWWW GOD! THAT’S DISGUSTING!” she said.“Oh no!” said Brian.Stacy slammed the door shut and walked up to him. “You were jacking off while watching me!? YOU’RE MY BROTHER! I’M GONNA MAKE SURE MOM AND DAD SEND YOU TO A SHRINK!” she said.“I don’t think so,” said Brian “You see Stacy, I have the upper hand here. I have my computer set up to send out an email with a video of you masturbating on it to every student and teacher in both of our schools. Every day, if I don’t push the cancel button, it will get sent. If you tell mom and dad, everyone in the town is gonna have seen you having fun with yourself!”Stacy could only think of one thing to do to make sure that Brian wouldn’t send out the movie. However, it almost brought tears to her eyes thinking about it. “C’mon bro…” she said “that’s not necessary…” Then she began to feel his new hard-on through his sweats.Brian moaned and said, “MMMM Maybeeee your right sis…”She began rubbing more. Her hand went up and down over his erection. The soft cloth made of the sweats made it feel even better for Brian too. Soon, Brian had stained his sweats. “Well now that that’s settled…” said Stacy as she was about to leave.“WAIT SIS!” said Brian “I want what you did to Herman Macintre!”Stacy was mortified. How had her brother heard about that? She had given Herman a blow job behind the school once, and a couple kids heard about it and spread some rumors. Brian must have heard one.Once again she had to keep her eyes from watering. “OK Brian…” she said. Brian got a smirk on his face. She bent over to Brian and pulled out his penis. It was about 3 to 4 inches long. It was rock hard, and pointed straight up. So, in order to blow him she had to get at an angle. She put her mouth around it, and began sucking on it. Brian began to moan in ecstasy, and he put his hand on top of Stacy’s head and began bobbing it up and down. She slid up and down, and moved her tongue over it. Since his dick wasn’t too large, she was able to fit the entire thing in her mouth. A little bit of pre-cum fell out of her mouth and stained her tank top.“Looks like you’ll have to take it off,” said Brian.So Stacy pulled her tank top off and then continued to blow him.“Stacy, there was more you did for Herman than this,” said Brian.Stacy knew what he was talking about. She had not only blown Herman but given him a titfuck as well. This made her rather well known because many girls in the school had never heard of that. She took Brian’s cock out of her mouth and placed it between her round tits. She squeezed them together and began bobbing up and down again. She went up and down on him and soon he began thrusting his pelvis in the air to get more momentum. Soon after, she no longer needed to bob up and down because he was thrusting so much. She could see his little penis head popping in and out of her cleavage. It was difficult not to cry.“I’M GONNA COME!” yelled Brian. He shot his load. It was very hot and had a lot of pressure behind it when it shot out. It got all over Stacy’s face and tits. When he pulled out of her tits, and she let go of them, you could see all the cum stuck in between them.“That should be good enough for now Stacy…” said Brian.Stacy went to her room and cried. Then fell asleep on her bed.That night, her parents went out. So she and Brian were home alone. She was lying on her bed in her bra and underwear about to go to sleep, when she heard a knock on her door.“Sis, I wanna talk to you” said Brian’s voice.She was scared as Brian came in. He was all ready for bed, in his way too tight briefs and nothing else.“You’re gonna do more sis.” he said.“NO! I wont! It’s not worth it!” she said.“OH yeah? Well guess what sis! I had a feeling you might have a change of heart, so I videotaped you and me together earlier, and now it’ll get sent out too if you don’t cooperate!”This was horrible for Stacy. She had no choice now but to obey him.“Suck me now Stacy,” said Brian. Stacy got down in front of him on her knees and begin sucking his dick through his underwear. “If you get me off really good a few times tonight, I may let you off the hook…” said Brian.Her lips went over his shaft through the cloth again and again. It looked like Brian might rip his underwear he was getting so hard. Then he came in his underwear.“Whoops,” he said. “Now I want a lap dance.”He sat down on the bed and stuck in a CD in her player. It was some soft techno. “Now dance bitch,” he said.Stacy begin to dance in front of him very seductively. She tried not to frown, because she knew he would get upset at her. She swayed and twisted her hips and torso to the music.“Come closer….” he said.Stacy went right up to him and moved her breasts up and down across his entire body. Then she turned around and sat on his lap. She began shifting her pelvis back and forth over his underwear. She kept rubbing his hard on with her butt and he grabbed onto her hips and began moving too. She was putting only a little pressure on his cock, it was aggravating him. So, he grabbed her hips and began grinding his cock into her. Then he reached around her and squeezed her tits through her bra. She squeaked. She was moving fairly slowly across his lap, but it was just fast enough that Brian screamed and then came again.“OK sis, you’ve done really good so far… Now I want more. Gimme a blow job. AND THIS TIME YOUR GONNA SWALLOW!”Stacy pulled off his cum filled underwear. Somehow, he managed to keep bringing back his erection. She began sucking on the head of his little cock. Then she moved down and fit the whole shaft in her mouth. She sucked more and more. She lifted her head up a little every now and then, but Brian began to get annoyed, so he put his hands on top of her head and held it there. She sucked a little harder now, and he came. She could feel the hot semen shooting into her mouth. She sucked up every last drop of it. Then Brian pulled her head away, but continued holding it.“Swallow!” he said.Then, closing her eyes from misery, she swallowed his cum.“Now I need a little break” said Brian “but I don’t think you’re gonna get to stop. Your gonna have some fun with Nibbles.”Stacy was terrified at what he had said. Nibbles was the family Dalmatian. He had not been neutered yet, and Stacy knew it. She had experienced Nibbles’ horniness many times. She remembered when Nibbles came into her room was she was sitting on the edge of her bed, fingering herself. He had caught scent of what she was doing, and ran over to her. Nibbles began humping her leg. She could feel his huge doggie dick rubbing over her smooth legs. He continued to hump until he came all over her leg. She had been disgusted. Now she was going to have to REALLY deal with Nibbles.Nibbles came in. His huge erection was hanging down out of its sheaf. A tear rolled down Stacy’s face.“Suck him,” said Brian.She reached under Nibbles and grabbed his dick. She began rubbing it. Then she put her mouth over it and went back and fourth. Suddenly, Nibbles jumped up and mounted her head, pulling his cock out of her mouth. He began humping her head. Its cock rubbed up and down across Stacy’s face as it humped her. Bits of doggie pre-cum got all over her face. Then the dog forced its way back into her mouth. The dog fucked her in the mouth. It did it faster and harder. Stacy was forced to move back and forth by the two paws on top of her. Nibbles slammed his cock down her throat faster and faster. Suddenly, the dog quivered as he let his load into Stacy’s mouth and pulled out simultaneously. The cum got all over her face. Then the dog left.“Go clean up sis,” said Brian, “I don’t want you all covered in dog cum when I do what I’m gonna do to you.”Stacy got a towel and washed herself off. Then she went back to Brian. The doorbell rang. Stacy thought maybe she was saved. However, the situation was far from it. Brian answered the door. In came a bunch of boys aged 18. There were three of them.“Man do I have a treat for you guys!” said Brian. He led them up to the room where Stacy was waiting. When they came in, Stacy looked up and was mortified.“Stacy,” said Brian, “Take off all your clothes for my friends…” Stacy reluctantly removed her bra and underwear.“OH SHIT! THIS IS FOR REAL!” yelped one of the boys as he began rubbing his dick through his pants.“Stacy, lie down” said Brian. Stacy obeyed and lay down on the floor. With direction from Brian, the four took their places around her. “Stacy, you’re going to give my friends to your right and left hand jobs. The one above you is going to get a titfuck/blow job out of you. I’m gonna fuck you.” said Brian.Stacy was beyond crying. She just lay in disbelief and moaned.The boys were at her sides. She reached up and grabbed their hard-ons that were hanging out of their pants. One of the boys had a surprisingly big dick. It had to be about a foot long! Although it was only a little thick. He sat on her belly and put his dick between her tits. Finally, Brian told them to start, and so he began to fuck her. The four of them all went at once. Stacy rubbed her hands back and forth of the two younger boys’ cocks. They were going nuts over it. The well-endowed boy pushed her tits together against his dick. Then he began fucking them. He scooted up and told Stacy to put it in her mouth as well. It was long enough for him to fuck her tits and get some head at the same time, so he took advantage of the opportunity. He thrust back and forth, while Stacy sucked and licked the head of his dick. Meanwhile, Brian had to bend over while fucking her because his dick pointed up. He went faster and faster till she thought he would never stop. The discomfort and pain that it brought her was unbearable, although, after a little while, it began wearing off.“Oh GOD! ” cried the large dicked boy as he came. He shot a huge load into Stacy mouth, and a lot of it dribbled down his dick onto her tits. The hot semen got all over her face too. Then the boy climbed off of Stacy. “One more….” he muttered quietly as he took his dick in his hand from above began jacking off.Brian grunted too. “Good idea!” he said “We’ll all come all over her! When I say go! Ready….” Stacy braced herself. “GO!”The boys all rubbed their dicks up and down while Stacy tried to anticipate when it would happen. The boys all managed to come within a few seconds of each other. They came all over her. She was drenched from head to toe in hot sticky fluid. Then she passed out. She woke up the next morning in her pj’s with her parents serving her breakfast.“Hi honey, how’s my sleepyhead?” said her mom, “Still tired? Well don’t worry, you’re allowed to stay in bed all day today, its snowing out!”“Really?” replied Stacy.“Yes honey, now you’re father and I have to go out, but we’ll be back soon, in about 8 hours,” said her mom.“Oh, ok… but who will watch the house with me in bed?” asked Stacy.“Oh don’t worry,” said Brian as he walked in, “I’m watching the house AND you, and we’ll have lots of fun… so much fun that you won’t tell anyone will you?”THE END,mahesh bhosale We’d been on the road for seven hours, and though we’d hoped to make it all the way home from…

News